Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

"And now...I give it to you."

Rumi jolts awake with a sickness turning her stomach. One of her sweaty hands lies across her abdomen as she groans and the other pushes her up against her mattress as she glances around the room, as if her body is alerting her to his presence. She's never sure when the memory resurfaces to view it as a dream where she gets to see him one last time, or the nightmare of reliving a moment that was simultaneously the most romantic and reckless thing she's ever witnessed. 

Tonight, it might've been particularly potent because she feels a stronger lurch in her stomach and rushes to the bathroom to expel its contents. She pretends the water leaking from her eyes is just a reflex from her body's stress and not the absolute devastation of being forced into a position to be grateful when all she wants to do is beat his ass for being so fucking selfish. Because that's what it was...right? 

She turns away from the flushed toilet, slumping against the floor as she sniffles defiantly, her blurry eyes picking up on the blue moonlight and she can't help but chuckle slightly at the way her mind is playing tricks on her. Rumi can't believe that she's so out of it that she can almost hear the sound of a low purr on her balcony, the soft flapping of wings as if there aren't pigeons who shit on her balcony every fucking day. But then, her whole body stiffens when she hears the sound of terracotta against the cement. 

No fucking way.

Rumi scrambles to her feet, tripping over her abandoned blanket to open her screen door, sucking in the cool night air frantically to match her eyes scanning the foliage. The blur she blinks back from earlier tears fills easily again as she finds a familiar and unnatural smile accompanying the large and uncharacteristically bright body of a jungle cat. A bright yellow trio of eyes adorns the tiger's head and she can't help but let out a little whimper and laugh of disbelief.

"...Wha..." Rumi feels snot slide down to her upper lip and her knees no longer feel a desire to keep her upright as she lets her palms rest against the cool concrete. Rumi breathes heavily as she looks down at the back of her hands, almost scared to look back up and see that the familiar was just a trick of the light and her lack of sleep, but when she feels the thumping of furry paws against the balcony and the soft brush of fur against the top of her head, she can't help but let her grin turn into a full shit-eating buffet. Instead of trying to look at the tiger, she decides to fully wrap her strong arms around its even stronger head, letting her tears get absorbed by the soft fur. She mumbles out some incoherent words and whines, unsure on what she's trying to communicate, only that her friend understands, purring in confirmation. 

She only figures out the most important part after about 5 minutes of reunion. She freezes and then resumes petting the fur softly, whispering even quieter as if not wanting the true answer. "...Is he...?" 

The purring abruptly halts and she can hear her heartbeat pounding even as it slides down into her stomach with the nonverbal confirmation. Tears spring to her eyes but they raise to the magpie on top of the cat's head as it squawks to garner her attention. She looks up at it and feels an intense irritation at her mourning being so insensitively interrupted, when she realizes that the magpie is pulling at the fur atop its companion's head. It doesn't seem to be doing anything of consequence, until finally the tiger lifts its body with a heave of effort, leading Rumi to scoot back to give more room to the disproportionate creature. Deja vu overcomes her when she sees the cat slowly roll out its wet tongue with a crumpled and worn greeting card. Rumi jumps so quickly to grab ahold of the physical evidence that she scares herself and the messengers, but once her eyes scan the paper, she realizes it's not a greeting card. Not only is it devoid of any writing that wasn't stamped on, but it's a postcard.  

The minute she reached the address on the weathered postcard, she realizes her demon guides are nowhere to be found. Rumi could find a reason to stress over the idea that she might not see them again, or that she could've gotten more information out of them, but her curiosity won, speed and strength pushing her up the long set of stairs as she prays for the unimaginable waiting at the top.

Well, at least she was praying.

Her heavy breathing is the only thing characterizing the night as she stands in front of a temple's entrance, not a soul in sight. Rumi refuses to think anything as her eyes scan the premises, not wanting to give up on the idea that she's just letting her eyes adjust to the darkness, and something, someone will be here once it does.

10 seconds.

30. 

A minute of catching her breath before the exhale turns into a bitter huff, a delirious smile curving its way onto her lips. Rumi's entire body shakes with the breathy laughter expelled from her throat, courtesy of a punctured heart, tears once again floating through her vision. Part of her wants to fall to her knees, but god, was she tired of doing that. Rumi forces her body to walk through the temple's arch and down the stoned pathway, looking around the grounds while nodding, as if this was her plan all along. She throws her arms out impatiently, the twisted grin still on her face, wet eyes widened.

"Seriously?" A laugh and the echo of her hands hitting her sides. "A temple? What kind of sick joke is this?" 

 No answer greets her and her laughter slowly quiets but her body still shivers, her knees growing weak with the absolute emotional and physical exhaustion of the hoops she's jumped through to believe that he could still somehow be here. Waiting for her. 

And now, she's pissed.

As a hunter, Rumi knows to be respectful. But god, she was part demon, wasn't she? 

"Fuck this!" Rumi juts a harsh finger out towards the temple as if it could embody her demon situationship, which...is an interesting choice. "You fucking brought me here! Are you even alive? Like, I almost have to believe it, because who else would come up with this shitty of a joke?" A rough laugh exits her throat as she digs out the crumpled postcard. "A demon bringing me to a temple? Very funny, jackass. How you hating from outside the club? You can't even get in!" 

A small chuckle leaves her mouth at her own joke, but then she feels a tugging at her chest which she attributes to guilt. Rumi inhales shakily before removing her slippers and placing them neatly by one of the staircases, slowly descending the outer landing of the abandoned temple, saying a silent prayer in her head. The second her bare foot hits the wood, she feels alive. Alive as in when you're most aware of your mortality when you're drowning. When you're begging your body for one last chance to take care of it, to treasure it, to ask for forgiveness even when the universe does not hold space to assign blame, only the space to wrap around the physical manifestation of a soul. Her shaking, dirty palms grope for the wooden wall, asking for support as she breathes in the scent.

After trying to balance herself out with the new atmosphere, she turns the corner and finds a door to the temple opened to reveal the inner room. Rumi spots something displayed on wood at the front of the room, but she debates entering only for a moment, knowing this isn't really her place, the temple sacred, abandoned or not. Still, her eyes close and her face scrunches as she once again prays, but continues to move. Her dark eyes widen after narrowing to focus on the object, taken aback at the rusted and worn weapon, delicately placed in a holder to display beauty. But that's not the strangest part.

It's her sword. 

No, not technically, considering hers is a manifestation of her hunter's abilities, able to manifest and dissipate according to her will, but...it was the same. Ancient maybe. 

Rumi didn't dare touch the relic, but she felt an intense need to pull her sword as if to compare, or maybe to confirm that it still existed and wasn't this rusted piece of metal before her. But...she hadn't touched her weapon since that night. There hadn't been a need with the Honmoon stronger than ever, but she didn't want to admit it was more than that. She felt...violated when she touched it now. It had changed her, changed others, and changed states that night. It wasn't the same and it scared her. But maybe...maybe tonight she could just look at it. She wouldn't be using it to kill this time. 

Rumi's nostrils flared once she came to the decision, her whole body tensing as if entering fight or flight mode. She closed her eyes, unable to stomach watching it manifest in her hands immediately, hoping that she could control her reaction, control herself in the face of what hunting demons had cost her, the consequences not only she bore for the cause. Rumi took a second to exhale her fear, letting her mind grow blank when her hands fell into the muscle memory of forming the sword, and she could hear the way it unsheathed from the empty night, the light still apparent from behind her closed eyelids, the humming it created in the silence. Finally, after feeling the weight of it in her hand and letting her heart slow, she opened her eyes.

Rumi's breathing stopped entirely as she looked down at the sword. She was right, the rusted sword was the same, but Rumi's sword always felt more alive. But today, right now, tonight, it felt...possessed. She could suddenly feel her pulse in her veins and the sword seemed to glow brighter with the excitement and she felt so unnerved, she almost let it crumble into the air, afraid of the power it held. But then the chill it sent through her spine suddenly felt like a gentle touch. Something meant to soothe, almost as if in apology. Her loud and frantic breathing remained, but her eyes scanning the sword softened slightly and her shifting feet attempted a balance before she gave in and lowered herself to the ground. 

Kneeling, Rumi slowly placed the sword on the ground in front of her, and as she was unwrapping her fingers from the white-knuckled grip she had on it, she felt warmth caress her skin and it sent not a small amount of guilt up her arm and into her panging heart. So, against her initial instincts, she left her fingers on the hilt. She observed the sword's new state quietly, but she found the tips of her fingers moving down the craftsmanship, sparks and almost joy making her cheeks flush in the strangest way. It felt so new yet familiar, uncomfortable yet right, terrifying to hold yet terrifying to let go.  Every passing moment she spent touching it, she felt hope and despair intertwine. 

Only one thing had ever made her feel that way. 

"...Jinu...?" 

The light emanating from the sword stopped pulsing then raced out like blood draining from a body. Rumi's eyes widened as she picked up the sword so fast, almost rubbing it with the regret painting her features. 

"No! No, no, no..." Her fingers examined the limp excuse of a sword after she said his name, one she hadn't spoken since that night and she felt her insides twist with absolute desperation. If only she hadn't...

Rumi became careless in her panic and she didn't even register the sharp edge of the sword slicing into her palm until a presence ripped her hand from the dimmed sword, his own fingers gentle against hers, but firm as he cradles the back of her hand. 

Her eyes raised so fast to find his, but the familiar dark eyes were instead fixated on her cut. 

"Watch yourself." 

Rumi couldn't feel any pain in her hand as she looked up at his now slight grimace, finally letting her see his face in full. Jinu looked almost bashful like he hoped the stupid joke would dispel any awkwardness that could come from a reunion. Such hope was dashed when Rumi's bottom lip trembled and his face fell as he re-examined the wound with vigor, both hands now clasping the open palm.

"Oh shit, does it hurt that-" 

"Shut up." 

Jinu's eyes shoot right back up, confused on how her previously deeply pained look has now transformed into unbelievable anger. A moment of witnessing her obvious rage leads her to scold him again.

"You're not going to say anything?" 

"...You just told me to shut up." 

"Oh, now you've decided to start listening to me?" 

Jinu lets out a confused huff of air, not doing much to suppress the grin teasing the corners of his mouth at Rumi's impossible demands.

"What's so funny? And why are you human? Or why are you a sword? Or, actually-" 

His eyes float down from her face back to her injured palm, which he then brings to his mouth as he gently licks the wound, warmth pressing into the cut. Jinu can't even pretend like he didn't want to do that the moment he felt her hand running along the sharp edge. Still, when he felt the sting of her slap accompanied by his saliva against his cheek, he wonders why he hadn't thought beyond that desire, eyes blinking wide with the turned viewpoint. 

"What the fuck?!" Rumi shakes out her hand from slapping him, moving to examine the cut as well now. "Why the hell did y-" Rumi's eyes widen when she sees the way her skin starts to reseal itself, as if she was never injured in the first place. Her mouth is gaping even when Jinu's own hand rubs out the pain in his cheek, letting out a little sigh of annoyance.

"Never heard of licking each other's wounds?" Jinu lets out a hiss. "God, you really are strong." 

"Can...wait...how did you...?"

Jinu answers Rumi's stutters while repositioning himself lazily in front of her. "...You guys really don't know that's how we heal?" A disbelieving chuckle. "You guys hunt us for hundreds of years, but you didn't...?" Jinu lets out a squawk of a laugh while he shakes his head. "Why the fuck do you think the demon community is so tight-knit?" His eyes tilt up towards the dark ceiling of the temple in reminiscence. "You end up pretty close with demons who are willing to lick you all better." 

"Ew!" Rumi exclaims in disgust as she wipes her now healed palm on her pajama pants, tongue sticking out as she forgets herself in the strange new information. 

"I wonder if you can do it." Jinu grins mischievously as he rests his chin in his palm, giving her shuddering figure a once-over while he feels the tingles of his reddened cheek. "You know, you just got me real good. We could test it ou-" 

"How are you...?" Rumi's voice seems to ignore his flirts as she looks at him with an expression that he can't quite read, his own face falling into an awkward state of uncertainty. Jinu swallows against his dry throat.

"...I'm good, how are y-" 

"No, you dumbass." Rumi pulls at his wrist and his eyes widen with shock as she stares at him. "How are you....here?" Her voice cracks on her next question, the shine in her eyes compelling him to keep the contact. "What happened to you?" 

Jinu's dark eyes remain locked on hers, his own mind blanking as to the answer when he feels sucked into the reality of being her with her after so long. "...I'm not sure."

"What do you mean 'you're not sure'?" Rumi scoffs in her irritation, her heart never ceasing the pounding she's felt since the sword appeared. "Did you send that postcard?" 

"...Postcard?" Jinu looks at her quizzically, but she shakes her head as if trying to work out the puzzle or clear it or combat his obliviousness. "...I haven't really been-"

"Oh yeah, that's right. Where have you been?" Rumi demands impatiently but doesn't give him a second to answer as she throws her arm out to the side. "Your little pals brought me all the way out here and so what, have you been camping out-" 

"Oh my gosh, where are they?" Jinu jumps up from his crouch and starts looking around the room more intently as if to search for the sneaky little guys. "I missed them so much!" 

"Jinu!" Rumi jumps up to follow him, suddenly feeling the gap between them grow harsh and she wonders why Jinu's adopted such a concerned expression before she feels angry streams running down her face, the speaking of his name causing this averse reaction. "...fuck..." She whispers out in embarrassment as her hands move to her cheeks but Jinu approaches silently, his own hands holding hers to her cheeks as he looks down at her. 

"Rumi." He murmurs the words low, attempting to soothe her nervous system by being close, and it's equal parts reassuring and distressing, her body unused to the touch and the sound of his voice. Jinu might be no stranger to wanting to hold her, but he is obviously a novice in actually doing so when he continues. "I'm sor-" 

Rumi immediately senses his absence even as she stands there alone in the temple once more, her hands against her cheeks where his were pressing against hers. She slowly drops her hands and looks around the empty room slowly, the only adornment the rusted sword at the front, and she curses the void that's reopening in her stomach. Still, she clenches her fist and inhales sharply. Because now she has hope, and once more, a purpose.

Find a way to bring him back. 

Chapter Text

"So...when you say your sword is possessed by a super hot demon pop sensation..." 

"Okay, well, first of all, that is not what I said-" 

"Yeah, Zoey, I think her exact words were 'deliciously hot and dead demon boyfr-" 

"Oh my god." Rumi places the heels of her hands against her eyes as she groans and flops her body against the edge of the bed, exasperated by the antics of her roommates. Zoey and Mira both share an unsure look and shrug before moving to either side of her.

"Sorry! It just feels kind of out of nowhere considering we haven't seen demons for months since the Idol Awards and-"

"How'd you even discover this?" Mira's lower voice and narrowed eyes stare out past the window, almost contemplative as Zoey's face remains too close for comfort at Rumi's side. So close in fact, that when Rumi sits up suddenly, they both bump foreheads and moan at the discomfort.

"...You guys aren't mad at me anymore, right?" After a couple moments of recovering from the brain injury, Rumi glances at both of them nervously, bringing her knees up to her chest. 

"What, for lying to us about you being half-demon and almost threatening human civilization as we know it?" Mira and Zoey exchange a glance before responding in unison.

"Nah." 

Rumi lets out a heavy sigh but she grins sheepishly when her girls crowd her once again. 

"...Well...you guys remember the Saja Boys." Mira and Zoey uniformly perform a series of disgusted croaks and gags that Rumi interrupts quickly. "And...the center-" 

"Jinu?" Zoey speaking his name into existence only makes Rumi flinch and Mira lets out a low whistle.

"Oh, shit, she's got it bad." 

"No, I don't!" 

"Rumi, don't lie! You guys had mad chemistry, and you were like, straight up DEPRESSED for weeks after the Idol Awards. I was honestly suuuuper confused when you guys were talking right before he like, turned into magical demon dust-" 

"Zoey." Mira shakes her head intensely and the culprit turns to get a better look at Rumi's twisted face and gasps. 

"Oh, Rumi, I'm sorry!" Zoey's own eyes start to fill with tears as her lip trembles and Rumi puts both arms out to hold onto her talkative friend. 

"No! No, I'm fine, just don't...start..." Rumi can't help but mirror her friend's whine and then before she knows it she's matching the energy.

"Crap." Mira joins in with squinting her eyes with the effort of holding back unshed tears.

"You guys..." Rumi's tears start to fall and before she knows it, they've turned this brainstorming session into a full-on pity party. "Fuck! Okay, okay, everyone stop crying." Surprisingly, the command is easily obeyed by her companions. A deep collective breath before Rumi claps her hands together with resolve. "Basically, when I take out my sword, the demon guy shows up and I don't know what to do." 

A slight pause.

"...Well, you could always not do that." 

"Mira!" Zoey's turn to scold but Mira's shoulders raise as she shakes her head in confusion.

"What?! I mean, no offense, Rumi, but like, in case everyone forgot, this guy is a demon. And not like cute Rumi demon, like, evil, devour every soul on Earth, demon." 

"But he's actually-" 

"Wait, but is he shirtless when he's doing that? Because-"

"We're not sacrificing our fans for a glimpse of abs, Zoey, no matter how many packs-" 

"Well, duh, I wasn't suggesting that! I was just thinking about-" 

"GUYS!" The girls turn their heads to Rumi who looks like her head might explode with the effort of trying to hold their attention. A huge inhale. "...He's not evil." 

The two other members exchange side eye regardless of the fact that Rumi is there witnessing it, holding her hands out imploringly. "He's not!" 

"Love the enthusiasm, Rumi, but...he is."

"Most definitely." The two girls intensely nod. "I mean, let's not forget that he was 1000 percent ready to steal all the souls at the venue before you showed up looking fine as hell-" 

"Singing that song, god, that song made me ascend to the heavens..." Zoey starts to hum out 'What It Sounds Like', her whole body rocking with the memory as she mimes a DJ set in front of her.

"Well, technically, that song broke us out of whatever mumbo jumbo those..." Mira clears her throat pointedly. "...evil demons cast over us." 

Rumi's eyes narrow as her shoulders slump, her bottom lip jutting out in frustration at the girls and they slowly lower their antics, waiting for her to continue. 

"Okay, fine. He might be evil. The point is, I don't know! I was trying to know him but before I knew it..." Rumi's voice cracks as she recalls the way Jinu smiled at her and she hears the echoes of the haunting night. 

"And now...I give it to you."

Zoey and Mira witness the way Rumi's eyes go vacant as she returns to the night and they both seem to come to an unspoken agreement.

"Fine."

"Okay!" 

Rumi's mind returns at the exclamations and when she lifts her head, she sees Mira cracking her knuckles and Zoey already whipped out her knives, re-acquainting herself with the feeling. Rumi watches them in bewilderment for a moment before Mira nods and gestures to Rumi's body still sitting on her bed. 

"Let him out." 

"Oh...uh..." Rumi's stutters continue even as she mutters under her breath as she gets up, trying to get herself in the mindset of whipping the sword out after having such a vulnerable experience at the temple only yesterday. She's slightly panicking over the fact that her friends are giving this a shot but also, it feels so rushed. So rushed, that when she manages to form her sword, it feels empty. Something that the other girls don't sense. Rumi just stares at the glowing sword in confusion, feeling comfortable with it in her palm, but that's exactly why it feels like something is missing. She must've stared for a little too long because she hears a meek voice and small wave come from her shorter friend, extending a formal greeting while looking at the sword as if he can hear her.

"...Hello..." 

"Is something supposed to be happening right now?" 

"No, no, um...I...I don't know." Rumi moves the sword for a moment through the air, trying to feel a difference, but her mind is stumped as she scans the weapon. "I...he...it happened yesterday, I don't understand-" 

"Maybe he's...shy?" Zoey's shoulders raise to her ears but Mira gives a half-hearted shrug as a response.

"No! What the hell is going on?" In her frustration, Rumi slaps the flat of the blade against her palm as if she's the fairy godmother with a faulty wand and Mira rushes forward. 

"Whoa, okay, calm down, girl." Mira bites her lip and chances a glance behind her at Zoey, but the look is less than reassuring so she returns her focus to Rumi's frantic expression. "...Look, maybe you're..." Rumi looks up sharply and Mira's eyes widen just a tad. "...we're all tired and we can try again later-" 

"No! I swear he's real! He's in this damn thing..." Rumi grumbles and seethes as she eyes the sword with despicable vigor. Zoey and Mira seem to be exchanging a lot of looks today and they don't know how to hide it well, but Rumi is too busy whining internally that if she can just make him show up, they won't think that she's completely unstable and unreliable. 

"...Are we certain-" 

"What? You guys think I'm lying? That I'm delusional?" Rumi stops messing with the inept sword to look at her friends with a panicked expression, everyone unsure if this is meant as an accusation or something else entirely. 

"No, no, we believe you. It's just..." The shorter girl turns to the taller in a silent plea to jump in.

"...It's just you haven't been sleeping great since-" 

"I'm fine!" Both of the other girls grow stiff with their tension and the sound of Rumi's raised voice, and that's enough to snap her out of it. Rumi shakes her head in irritated defeat, letting her breaths return to normal, but she can't deny that this is the last thing she wanted to happen. Finally, it becomes obvious that maybe it's too late and too wearisome to continue a demon seance while she's this frustrated. "Yeah, okay." Rumi nods curtly in her resolve, but the silence that follows is tense. Mira and Zoey debate staying with Rumi since she seems a little unstable, but decide against it with the way Rumi's defenses seem to be slotting into place. 

After the soft closing of her bedroom door behind them, Rumi grips the sword even tighter as if that was possible, both hands shaking as she jerks it around, hissing out through clenched teeth.

"What am I doing wrong? Why are you making me look crazy?!" Rumi stares at her reflection in the blade and when she can't sense him the way she did last night, her face twists and she throws it across the room, the sword shattering into dust before it even touches the wall. She crosses her arms before sneering.

"Boys." 

When Jinu's body is realized for the second time, he's already smiling with the pure excitement of it. Luckily, he's also a little more guarded, ducking when he finds Rumi's foot where his face should be. 

"Whoa, okay, nice to see you too." 

"What's your game?" Rumi hasn't bothered to give him time to respond before she's already sparring with him, her calves connected with his forearms as he brushes off her attacks in the temple, a strong furrowed brow attempting to influence him to spill all his nonexistent secrets.

"Uh-" 

"Why are you so set on making me look stupid?" 

"I'm not certain you need me for that-"

"Oh, that's how you wanna play this?" Rumi lets out a devious laugh like Jinu just crossed the line and gave her the perfect excuse to destroy him for good, but when her fist attempts to connect to his cheek, his large hand not only stops her, but it envelopes her own with a firm warmth. Her widened eyes move to her thwarted limb and back up to his face.

"I mean it, Rumi." Jinu adopts a softened smile as he feels the breath he was holding leave his lungs, leaving him overly aware of how close she is to him. "I'm happy to see you." 

Rumi's heaving breath starts to slow as her eyes scan his face frantically, looking for signs of deception but when she's greeted with none, she purses her lips as red creeps into her cheeks. She quickly retracts her fist when his dark eyes start to look a little too closely at her reaction, shaking her fingers out with overexaggerated aggravation.

"You saw me in my room yesterday and you didn't seem so happy then." Rumi mumbles out but moves to another part of the inner room as if to busy herself with looking at anything but him. She expected some kind of quip or explanation, but after a couple moments, she throws a glare over her shoulder just to see Jinu looking at the ground in embarrassment. She scoffs as she turns, gesturing harshly at him. "Oh, come on, what is it now?"

"...I don't perform well under pressure." 

"You're a fucking center for a KPOP group!" 

"Yeah, but-so are you!" 

"Yeah! And I'm not claiming I 'don't perform well under pressure'." Rumi adopted air quotes and a low mocking tone just for him and now it's time for his own face to flush while his shoulders raise to his pink-tinged ears. 

"Well, I'm sorry that I wasn't jumping at the chance to have a body available to harm for your hunter friends." Jinu sarcastically throws out an apology and approaches Rumi with purpose. "You're talking about me playing games, but what about you? Why are you so determined to have me in front of your friends?" 

Rumi ignores the way that sounds in her head and scoffs while rolling her eyes, before she freezes. She lifts an amused finger up towards his face. "Oh my god, you really are shy." 

"No." 

"Yes."

"No, I'm-" 

"Shy." 

"No, that's-" 

"Holy shit, Zoey was right." Rumi starts laughing right in Jinu's face even as it transforms into something like resigned frustration. She chokes out some more laughter and in the cackling, Jinu attempts a comeback, raising his voice slightly.

"Thanks for that, by the way. I felt really cared for when you threw me during your little tantrum." 

Rumi's laughter starts to descend like a slide as she lets her voice resume her natural pitch, a little smugness sneaking into her expression as she looks up at him through her eyelashes.  "Oh please, you'd love me to throw you against a wall." 

Both of them are caught off guard by the flirty nature of the sentence, eyes widened when Rumi already starts to backtrack.

"I...I meant-" 

"No, yeah...I get it, you just-" 

Awkwardness is too infused in their nature to do anything but flounder as their faces gain a pink tint and shift their weight, clearing their throats. Fortunately, Rumi is well-practiced in pivoting as she takes a deep breath and step forward, making Jinu's face lift up to find her intense eyes.

"So...you're my sword now?"

"...Not sure. Never been a sword before, to be honest." 

Rumi lifts a hand instinctively in annoyance, but Jinu seems prepared for it, clasping it with his fingers pressing warmly into the palm of her hand as he leans in. "Don't you know you're supposed to treat weapons with care, Rumi?" He chuckles lightly as he lets his strong fingers slide down to wrap around her wrist. "They don't teach that at Hunter University?" 

"...I tested out." 

"Ah." 

Rumi groans in an effort to diffuse tension but when she tries to pull her hand away, Jinu's grip remains solid. Looking up in confusion, she sees his serious face imploring her to listen.

"Tell me why I'm here." 

"Huh?" Rumi looks at him quizzically but she feels her heart rate pick up.

"I'm a demon." 

"Wait, since when?" Jinu's eye roll is accessorized by a short appearance of his golden irises, pointedly tilting his head at her, asking if he should be expecting more of these interruptions. Rumi shrugs nonchalantly and nods for him to continue. 

"...You sealed the Honmoon-"

"Well, technically we-" 

"God, do you ever let anyone finish their sentences?" Rumi feels Jinu's exasperation through the squeezing of his fingers around her wrist and she can't help but look down just for a peek before looking up at his glare, suppressing a smile at how easy it is to rile him up. Seems he can sense that, with the way he sighs and releases her, running a hand through his messy black hair. "Oh, you think you're funny." 

"I don't think so." Jinu is about to combat her when she continues. "I know so."

"Charming." 

"Well, I mean, you're the one saying it, not me-" 

"I could say so much to you, Rumi." Jinu takes a step forward, crowding her space, and damn, was he tall. She can't help herself from staring at his chest, slowly moving over his Adam's apple and up to his face, meeting his dark gaze. What is he saying? Oh, right, he's not.

"Why don't you then?" She murmurs lightly, curious but perhaps not about the right things at the moment. Jinu can't suppress a little breathy chuckle at the way she sounds and his fingers twitch with the effort it's taking not to touch her. 

"You first." Jinu leans in, their faces closer together as he whispers conspiratorially. "Why do you keep pulling me, Rumi?" Her eyes widen and Jinu can almost taste the way her walls come up, so he places a strong hand on her bicep, keeping her close, his voice still gentle despite the action. "There's no need for your sword. You wiped us out. Congratulations. So why..." Jinu's eyes get caught on something on her, so he hums out a little after brushing off a little dirt from her jacket. "...am I here?" 

Rumi's voice seems lost and rough, reminiscent of the time where she felt herself suffocated by the marks of her own background. She opens her mouth but no words come and she wills herself to be present, to find a way to counter his obvious taunt, but her eyes look vacantly over his shoulder, taken by the memories. Jinu feels a sense of satisfaction at her inability to speak until he gets a closer look at her pained expression, and he lifts his other hand to try to regain her attention, a fingertip brushing against her cheek. In an odd way, that is what shakes her, pushing herself away from him.

"Don't touch me!" 

Rumi's body seems to reject the nature of his touch, even though he'd been touching her just moments ago on her bicep. He overly relies on his ability to read what people want from him, but she always seems to evade him. Jinu's eyes widen as he blinks, but he witnesses the way her faded purple markings seem to flash just for a moment, and he nods while clenching his jaw. Is he so disgusting that she can't even stand him? He can't decide if he's patient or impatient with her, because he never feels in control when she's around, and tonight was no exception. He shoots out a cold reply, despite the fact that he can't ever really convince himself he doesn't want to be around her. 

"Fine." 

Rumi watches as her sword on the ground disappears at the same rate in which he does, and she doesn't bother testing whether she can bring him back on will or if that's something in his power. 

For some reason, she doesn't want to confirm that. 

Not tonight.

Chapter Text

It's embarrassing to be in the middle of a lover's quarrel with a demon. 

The only thing more embarrassing is wanting to make up.

Every day she found herself testing different times of day to pull her sword, but she let it disintegrate almost immediately when she couldn't sense Jinu like she did at the temple. It was becoming apparent to her that at the very least, he wouldn't offer his presence at all in her home. 

The last couple of days she hasn't wanted to speak about it, and her groupmates are willing to focus on the concerts they have lined up for their comeback tour. After a particularly grueling night of choreography practice, the three of them are indulging in samgyeopsal, and Rumi's appetite has returned with a vengeance. 

"Yes, Rumi! Go, go, go!" The girls chant as Rumi shovels some more meat into her mouth, all three of them grinning and cheering with each other at the familiarity and ease settling in their bones. They slip into an easier atmosphere, once again leaning on each other and listening to Zoey's newest hyperfixation while Rumi ignores the way her mind wanders. 

Rumi wasn't falling asleep anytime soon even before she heard the familiar paws on her balcony, but when she convinces the magpie to give her a clue on what to do next, she's climbing onto the tiger with no hesitation. She expected to find herself right back at the abandoned temple, even though there wasn't anything significant online (according to her research), but she was surprised and maybe a little unnerved to find herself at the tree. 

The Sinmok tree. 

Under the dark spell of night, her mind immediately remembers the last time she was here: when she came face-to-face with the fact that Celine could not accept Rumi's entire being. Maybe Rumi always felt it or knew it, the shade of the large tree witness to her childhood and the way she absorbed every word of shame from the person meant to love her. Was it still awful to want it anyway? Conditional love was still...love. Right? 

"Why did you guys bring me here?" Rumi whispers out while she watches the blue cat saunter slowly through the yard, her eyes scanning to the forest surrounding the large tree, the ground inherently spiritual, but it felt somewhat like home to her. A home where you listen for the footsteps, listen for the smallest noises to observe and hold space for. Rumi walked slowly down the path behind her little animal guides, carefully retracing her steps from years past, and she couldn't help but feel relieved and maybe a little surprised that the tree seemed to emanate a healing quality, something that made her feel strong and more like herself than she had in months. 

Suddenly, she realized she hadn't watched where the little rascals had gone, her vision moving down the path to try to locate them once more, but her nerves are alight when she can't spot them. 

"Shit, shit, shit..." Rumi mutters under her breath as she races down the path, placing a hand against the trunk of the Sinmok tree, but she feels the way her skin pulses with the energy, her faded purple patterns turned light and luminescent. She watched the development with a gasp, removing her hand instinctively, but then hears a laugh. 

A child's laugh. 

A shiver runs down her spine as Rumi spins to try and spot the culprit, whether demon or human. It remains unclear even though she could've sworn she heard the echo throughout the silent grounds, wind brushing her braid down her back. 

Then, her eyes catch on a bright movement at a smaller tree in the distance. She lets out a sigh of relief at seeing the bright blue tail disappearing behind it, jogging her way over with a smile that was meant to reassure her body that she was safe regardless of how she might've felt.

"Quit running around..." Rumi giggles as she puts a hand on the trunk, moving fast as if to try to sneak up on her furry friend. But when she turns the corner of the small tree, she's greeted by a much smaller version. "...What...?" 

The blue kitten only looks at her with that same unmovable smile for only a moment before turning around and racing off towards something at another tree, but Rumi's mind can't catch up, much less her legs. She'd never seen the little thing move so fast, even when it was much bigger. Can it...shrink? And what was it...

The same laugh. 

"Who's there?" Rumi calls out with not a small amount of fear shaking her voice. Don't get her wrong, she loved kids, but not exactly the most comforting noise in the world at night outside on spiritual ground. Still, she follows the path of the kitten until she can spot the newest form in the distance, movement brushing across its fur. 

She feels suddenly self-conscious when she sees small hands and the soft purr of the little kitten with a crouched child rubbing along its head, uncertain on how to pet a cat. Rumi's hidden figure can't suppress a smile at the little boy giggling when the tiger sniffs along his knee, tickling him. Rumi can hear the sound of his voice probably saying something to his new friend when she lets out a little endeared exhale at the sight, leading him to gasp and turn his face in her direction. She moves out of the shadows in an attempt to reveal herself and maybe reassure him, even though she's not exactly able to see the expression on his face clearly. 

"Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-" Rumi holds out her hands like a peace offering, but the little boy disappears behind the tree, his new furry companion trailing behind him. Against her better judgement, Rumi feels a compulsion not to leave a child alone this late at night, jogging quickly to catch up to him. 

Only once again, when she hits the curve, she finds no one but the large jungle cat staring at her, fully grown once again.

"Hello...?" She calls out, peering around the grounds as she slowly walks through once more before returning to the tiger's side with a heavy sigh. "Where did he-" 

Rumi's eyes meet the tiger's and although its expression is the same as always, she feels a sudden disparity in what it means. It's so jarring, she doesn't realize she called forth her weapon until it's already in her hands. Then it's on the ground with how much energy was pulsing through it, leading her eyesight to grow blurry and her breathing heaves. Then she feels hears someone else's breathing even more frantic than hers, and turns to find Jinu's flickering form behind her, supporting himself on the tree trunk beside them.

"Jinu...?" Rumi's surprise is overshadowed by her concern for him, his eyes unfocused and flickering between deep brown and gold. "What's going on-" 

"Where...am I?" His voice makes Rumi's throat constrict, his eyes piercing and panicked, almost pained as he stares her down, his whole body shaking and shifting from corporeal to incorporeal, in and out of reality. "Who are you?" 

Rumi's meant to find a voice but instead she shakes her head, jaw going slack as he backs away from her, only making it harder for him to remain solid. "I need to go home. She wanted me home hours ago." 

"...Who?" Rumi croaks out, her own hand reaching out towards him in an effort to calm him, but it doesn't seem to have that exact effect, his own breathing halted as his eyes suddenly move from examining the trees to locking onto her face. His hands, cold with sweat, find her shoulders as he shakes her unconsciously, making her shiver nervously. 

"Find me. I'll be there. I can't be here." Jinu speaks frantically as his eyes flit between both of hers, characterized by an intense urgency. "Not now." His eyes build tears around the rims until he suddenly lets go of her and subsequently his stuttering existence. She's left with an uneasiness moving through every cell of her body and she can't bear to use her mind for anything but grounding herself in the dark and suddenly, windless night. 

Her feet pound up the staircase in time with her heart, no thoughts occupying her mind as the darkness shades her peripheral. Rumi’s dread is enough to keep herself focused and when she ascends the porch of the temple, she kicks off her shoes without a second thought, pulling her sword before she even makes it into the inner room. 

“Jinu!” She speaks his name urgently even with no air in her lungs, eyes wide as she holds it up to her face, the light glowing against her skin. Rumi’s frantic eyes study it intently looking for a sign that he’ll appear when suddenly she feels a hand with sharp claws wrap around her panting mouth, pulling her back against the wall with her assailant. 

Rumi’s practiced enough to know not to let go of her only weapon, but the demon is practiced in Rumi, moving his other hand to pry hers off the handle before forcing that hand behind her back. She struggles with not only breathing but breaking free of the demon’s strength, moving back to leverage him against the wall, but he’s already breaking her momentum by bringing them both to the ground, growling in her ear.

“Who are you?”

Rumi can’t answer even if she wanted to, which must’ve been something the demon overlooked, but Rumi recognized the voice and immediately furrowed her brow, frustrated and scared at his behavior. Jinu loosens his hold only long enough for her to twist in his arms as he pins her to the ground, her arm still tucked under both their bodies as he bears his teeth at her. Rumi gulps down air as she studies his demon form once more after becoming slightly accustomed to him seeming more human than anything else. 

“What are you…” She looks at him confused and angry, stuttering breaths making her chest rise and fall while he remains unwinded. She scoffs a little before glaring at him with an unbelieving smile. “It’s Rumi, dumbass.” 

He stares at her with golden eyes and a furrowed brow for a moment before his clenched jaw and suspicious nature deigns to offer information. “No, you’re not.” 

“Oh, good to know.”

Jinu snarls and Rumi pretends it doesn’t bother her to see the way his agitation feeds this form of his when his claws scrape at the mat beneath them. 

“I know her.” 

“Jinu, it’s me. What’s wrong with you?” Rumi attempts to wriggle her arm out from underneath them but his grip tightens as he leans in, his chest touching hers rising with the inability to catch her breath under his looming figure. 

“You don’t feel like her.”

“Well, I’m inclined to say you are the impostor, considering Jinu’s never felt me in the first-” 

Jinu scoffs with a roll of those lightened eyes, the corner of his mouth lifting despite himself. “You certainly talk as much as her.” Rumi’s about to snark back but Jinu leans in close, his breath tickling her opened lips as she still sucks in air from the physical exertion. “Prove it to me.” 

“...Prove what?” 

Jinu’s eyes travel across her face as he takes a moment to examine her features, as if waiting for the impostor to get bored and reveal itself. When he only sees her dark brown eyes gazing into his intensely, he lets out a shuddering breath, his own jaw going slack for just a moment as he feels gravity pulling them together. 

“You look like her.” Jinu concedes begrudgingly even as Rumi feels his grip soften on her arm under her back, his claws lightly brushing her skin, enough to make her body shiver. “Prove that you’re Rumi.” 

“...What, you want me to start singing or something?” 

“Show me your patterns.” 

“My…?” Rumi can’t help the way she flinches with the mention of her shameful reminder, the part of her that is just as inhuman as the guy in front of her. Too used to hiding it, her fingers tense and flex in his grip, eyes shifting to the side as she answers in a tumble. “I don’t have them anymore. Not since the Honmoon-”

“Yes, you do.” Jinu’s long fingers tighten for a moment before he leans in, meeting her eye to eye as he grits out. “I saw them. They might look a little different now, but they’re still there.” 

Suddenly, Rumi’s mind is able to turn the cogs as she glares at him, her voice raising. “If I’m not Rumi, how the fuck would you be here?” Rumi nods out to the side to refer to her fallen weapon. “Aren’t you my sword?” 

“I don’t know!” Jinu shouts out, his own face twisted with anger which makes her body sink into the mat with fear for a moment as his own breathing heaves. When it finally slows, he answers quietly, conflict racing through his eyes.

“I don’t know how Hunter weapons work, o-or how Rumi works or fucking anything!” Jinu’s golden eyes glow brighter as his voice raises in frustration, causing Rumi to freeze even when Jinu’s breath shudders and his eyes turn wet.

“I don’t know what I am.” 

Rumi feels his hand move out from under her, finally letting her stretch out the arm he’s kept trapped under her as he moves back with a vacant look on his face, as if trying to lock away whatever emotion attempted to escape. After rolling her shoulder a little from the ache, she leans in to try to catch his eye, concern making her lips press together. But just as she finally begins to speak, he tensely whispers a retort to a sentence she never spoke.

“No, you don’t.” 

“...No…I don’t…what?” 

“You don’t know what I am either.” Jinu groans out as he lets his back hit the wall, closing his eyes as he moves his view to the ceiling rather than Rumi’s figure lying in front of him. She’s kept herself upright since he let her, but she’s observed quite enough of his reckless behavior for one night. A half-hearted shrug. 

“I know you’re a pain in the ass.” 

“Oh, for fuck’s sake-” Jinu moves a harsh hand up her sweater sleeve, revealing her forearm in its entirety, her marks nonexistent. His scowl grows but Rumi doesn’t even know how she’s meant to prove her innocence as she stutters out.

“W-Well, I told you they were gone!” 

“I’m tired of this.” Jinu’s hands start to flex and she can almost feel the sharpness of his claws while she looks at the way they are hungry for flesh to maul. Rumi holds a desperate hand out as she shuffles backwards, looking around as if to find her sword to defend herself. She attempts persuasion.

“Shit, shit, wait, okay! Okay…” She huffs as she starts to pull at the waist of her sweater, hoping that maybe her older markings might still adorn her shoulders or biceps or chest-

His rough hand grips her elbow right as she’s about to lift her whole sweater over her head, half her face covered while she looks at him bewildered. 

“Wh-What the hell are you doing?” Jinu’s stutters could’ve been cute if he wasn’t growling them out as if she’s committing a capital offense.

“Showing you!” The sound is muffled by the sweater covering her mouth but Jinu shakes his head while shutting his eyes tightly.

“You’re distracting me! You’re…stalling because you don’t have any-” Jinu chokes on the last part of his sentence when Rumi gets impatient and throws off the sweater, revealing a cropped tank and an annoyed look on her round face. “...marks.” 

Jinu coughs out the last word quietly, but Rumi only rolls her eyes to start scanning her body, some thin white lines on her chest catching her attention and unconsciously making her feel exposed. She plays at nonchalance as she runs a finger over the mark as if to guide his eyeline.

“...Well, I said I didn’t have any, but can you look at these? It might be faint but-” Despite his earlier dramatic protests, Jinu places a long claw against her sternum, sharp but so delicate that it doesn’t break her skin. His own marks grow brighter for a moment, and it seems to call to her own, a gasp escaping her as the markings turn white then a pastel purple or pink as it shimmers under her skin. She lets out a little sigh of relief but when she looks up, Jinu is staring at her face, the shadows playing against his gray skin as she feels his whole demeanor change.

“...Rumi.” 

Jinu breathes it out like a prayer and before she can huff out how arbitrary this entire interrogation has been, he’s folding her in his arms, leading her to instead huff out an oof. Jinu’s hand moves into the hair at the nape of her neck, loosening some strands of her braid. She feels the tension leave his muscles as he breathes in the scent at her neck, making her eyes widen and her body tingle as he murmurs against her throat.

“I was so scared.” 

“...Of what?” 

“I…” Jinu lets her go reluctantly as his eyes look down at her lap, a swallow making his Adam’s apple move up and down. “I don’t know.” His grimace grows dark as his eyes squint down and he turns his palms up to stare at them. “...I can’t shake the feeling that something’s happening.” 

With his confession, Rumi’s eyes suddenly widen as she feels her own sense of dread return with a vengeance, her whole body moving forward to grip his biceps, looking at him with a plea.

“Something did.” 

Chapter Text

"...I'm going to be honest, that doesn't sound like me."

Jinu shakes his head as his back remains relaxed against the wall of the inner room and Rumi's standing figure looks down at him with a deep frustration. She's paused her pacing to hear his thoughts, but now she's not convinced she really wanted to hear them.

"Y...You can't even remember! I was there! I saw you!" Rumi sputters out while gesturing wildly to him as if to convince him, but he just rubs his chin thoughtfully. 

"No offense, but I just can't picture me being that freaked ou-" 

"You literally just freaked out on me because I 'felt' different!" Rumi argues in a higher pitch and Jinu's face contorts with slight embarrassment painting the tips of his gray ears purple. 

"W-Well, that was because-" 

"What?" Rumi throws her hands out and she can see the way his eyes twitch at her interruption, sending not a small amount of satisfaction through her veins. 

"...Can I finish?" 

"Floor's yours." She shrugs as if she couldn't be bothered to care, and Jinu closes his eyes as he tries to center himself regardless of the bane of his existence. 

"I was going to say..." He lets out a huff. "...I wasn't freaking out. I was being careful."

"Careful? You were going to kill me if I didn't have my patterns!" Rumi counters easily with widened eyes and a tense posture but Jinu waves her off dismissively.

"I was bluffing, I just wanted to-" 

"What, make me take my clothes off?" Jinu's eyes flash and his purple patterns flicker for a moment when he glares at her and she shrinks back with a little chuckle. "...My bad." 

He glares at her but continues slowly and pointedly with his cat-like eyes. "I just wanted to make sure I wasn't falling into the wrong hands." 

Rumi snorts derisively. "Oh, funny. 'Cause you're a sword now?" She claps slowly, mocking him as his eyebrows lower with exasperation. "In case you forgot, you're my magical sword, Jinu. Not that." Rumi's long manicured finger points toward the rusted sword at the front of the inner room and Jinu groans, tilting his head up to give Rumi a good view of his Adam's apple bobbing in his long throat.

"Trust me, I'm aware." Jinu runs a clawed hand down his face, nodding at her at the front of the room where she's now examining the ancient piece. After a few moments, Jinu rises to his feet but she senses that and whispers before he can approach her. Her fingers run along the hilt carefully. 

“You seriously don’t remember?” Rumi breathes out heavily, not daring to look for his face, worried that she might've dreamt up a nightmare version of him that wants nothing to do with her. The way his doppelganger flickered in and out of existence and seemed so distressed had unnerved her. Something she didn't want to admit to the demon Jinu behind her now. 

“I…I don’t know.” Jinu shakes his head in disappointment, frustrated at the lack of context or in an attempt to find the memories maybe locked in his thick skull.

“I figured you meant to meet you here, but if you don’t…” Rumi lets out an exasperated sigh before turning and moving to stand in front of him so suddenly his eyes widen. She runs a rough hand down her face as she lets out a little groan. “It’s weird that I’m only able to see you here.” She holds a hand out as if to touch his chest and ancient garb, like it could give her some spiritual enlightening that had happened back at the tree. 

"I can see you." Rumi scoffs at his response looking up at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah, okay. I get that you're my sword all the time, but it's not enough." 

"Yeah?" Jinu's eyebrow lifts with the corner of his mouth, excited with the admission, but Rumi only gives him an icy glare that makes him drop it and clear his dry throat, nodding his head as he rethinks through her statement.

Jinu bites his lip as he buries his own frustration at not being able to physically manifest unless he’s in the temple. He brings his arms up to place behind his neck as he hums, assuming the lazy posture as he tries to contemplate a rational reason to the impossible situation. “Maybe I was just…unprepared? At the tree?”

“No, Jinu, you don’t get it.” Rumi groans as her brow furrows, rubbing a hand over her braid, frizzing and messing it up in the process. She shakes her head with a deep sigh. “You were literally flickering in and out, you seemed in pain or…” She bites her lip as she looks at his focused eyes searching hers for the memory he's missing. “...afraid.”

Jinu feels his whole body grow cold at the idea that he could be so undone and frantic without even being present. A strange feeling starts to tug at the center of his chest and he has trouble taking a shaking breath before his shifting eyes look at hers for new ideas. “...Should we go back?”

“Go…to the tree?” Rumi sounds reluctant as she shivers with the memory of him not remembering her. Seeing Jinu so unnerved wasn't something that just bothered him. Rumi hadn't felt so alone in his presence before that moment, like ice had crawled through her veins to the point where it burns with urgency. Plus, it wasn't reassuring to know that there's a chance he wouldn't remember it, or her, if she was to trust in the behavior he exhibited when she returned to the temple after encountering that spirit. “...Why didn’t you recognize me earlier?”

Jinu lets out an embarrassed sigh, clearly more relaxed with the new energy coursing through Rumi's aura. “I just…your energy felt…touched.” Jinu puts a hand at the back of his neck and he grimaces. “...I don’t know, I might not remember what you’re talking about, but maybe it has something to do with that.”

“Touched by what?” Jinu’s lips purse and his eyes move over her shoulder and around the room despite the way she leans in and begs his eye contact.

“Something...” He feels sweat forming at the back of the neck just sensing the scrutinizing look on her face, despite the fact that his eyes seem fixated on the wall behind her. Jinu's pleasantly surprised when instead of pressing him, Rumi groans and moves to flop onto the ground instead, rolling over to stare at the ceiling for just a moment. 

“Ugh, don’t say that.” Rumi squeezes her eyes shut at the memory, and Jinu takes the opportunity to sit down next to her, telling himself not to touch her in the process. “I don’t really like the idea that there’s demons pretending to be children running around our sacred tree.”

“Well, hate to inform you, but that sounds very likely.”

“Shit.” Rumi groans and rubs her hands against her eyes until she sees stars while Jinu suppresses the fluttering sensation he gained from the visual. “I don’t know, he just seemed lost.” She tilts her head to the side to look up at Jinu’s face, and even at a somewhat upside down angle, she cursed how attractive he was in demon form. “He might have nothing to do with this.”

Jinu snorts and suppresses his eyeroll at her train of thought. “Yeah, and Derpy just turned into a kitten for no plausible reason.”

There's a slight pause in the silence as Rumi tries to decipher the sentence before she gasps and sits up and looks at Jinu over her shoulder. “Is that what you named it?!”

“Hm?” Jinu looks down at her face and grins mischievously, tilting his head as he enjoys the sight of Rumi caught off guard. “What, you don’t think it fits him?”

Rumi pouts a little with the idea that he named his sweet guide something so...inane. “...It’s not very nice.”

“You’re not very nice.”

Rumi brings her eyes up to his to make sure he doesn't miss her withering scowl, but Jinu’s demon eyes meet hers as he grins down at her and she feels her elbows propping her up falter just the tiniest amount under his gaze. Then, against her better judgement, she turns slowly to face him, letting the whispers of the deep night influence the mood. Before she has time to process and discourage herself from speaking, the words fly out of her mouth. 

"I missed you." 

Jinu’s smug look immediately falls as he keeps his eyes pinned to Rumi’s genuine expression. His gold eyes can't help but look from her hands up her bare arms that are partially his fault for the reckless accusation from earlier. Shockingly, he's not upset with past Jinu's behavior if it means she looks like this. When his eyes reach her dark brown eyes, he feels himself pulled into her sincerity circle.

“...Really?” He whispers it out quietly, almost wanting to confirm that he isn't going crazy or dreaming her up. 

“Are you serious?” Rumi grows frustrated so easily, Jinu almost wants to laugh at how it takes nothing for him to mess up with her. She starts to move forward on her hands and knees, and Jinu suddenly feels claustrophobic as he backs himself up into the nearest wall by accident, stabilizing himself as she leans into his now stagnant form. “Jinu, you gave me your soul to defeat Gwi-Ma. What were you thinking?” Her face twists in shock and anger at the memory and Jinu feels a cold sweat develop down his spine. 

“I…I wasn’t.” Jinu shakes his head but he bites his lip as he looks off, reminiscing with her. “All I know is that…” Jinu’s awkward nature is in full-view when he glances up to meet her face, his eyes shifting around to glimpse around her beautiful facial features marred with annoyance. However, he can't help himself as he pauses, lifting a hand as if to touch her cheek, but he grimaces looking at the sharp claws, and lowers it. Shame floods his veins as he faces the reminder that no matter what he does, the disparity was too huge. “...I couldn’t use it for anything anyway.” 

“Your soul?” Rumi counters loudly contrasting his mumbled words, scoffing. “You can’t think of one thing you might want it for? Like, I don’t know, living as a-”

“It was yours the minute I got it back, Rumi!” Jinu retorts loudly before he exhales a heavy breath like the sentiment sat like a bag of rocks in his chest. Still, he can’t help but feel his lips twist when he sees the confusion and hurt written over Rumi’s features. He brings a clawed hand to his face before dropping it in defeat, whispering out, staring at the floor in an effort to avoid looking at her open face.

“...It’s not like I could be human.” A scoff. “I gave that up the minute I…” Gwi-Ma might not be whispering in his ear anymore, but regret paints his insides like a mural of despair, his throat constricting with the faces of his family plaguing him.

Rumi's face falls as she recalls the way he trusted her with his devastating story, and she regrets the way she insensitively brought it to the forefront of his mind. “...Jinu, that’s not-”

“Rumi, you’re not like me.” Jinu wraps a firm hand around her wrist suddenly, lighting up her patterns, bright and glowing while his purple veins down his body and across his gray face, his face resigned and toughened to bring attention to the differences between their states. Still, he can't help the way his eyes soften as they follow the trail of marks along her skin, appreciative of the sight. “...I can never be like that.”

“Like what?”

Jinu murmurs the words out as his golden eyes brighten when the marks' glow passes underneath his gaze. “Beautiful.”

Rumi’s face falls with the romantic notion, her heart swooning while her stomach twists. Why is it that every time he has something poetic to say, it always comes at the expense of himself? Rumi ignores the part of her brain that was taught from birth to stay as far away as possible from those purple marks, and instead scoots closer to the misunderstood boy in front of her. Her thigh brushes against his, and she can feel the way he flinches with the minute connection.

“You are.” She lifts a hand to touch his gray and patterned face, and although he stiffens, he doesn’t move away, letting her warm hand caress his strange skin, his whole body rejoices in the sensation of her delicate fingertips pressing against his body. It scares him.

“Rumi.” Jinu raises his claw to wrap around her fingers once he starts to get the sense that he could remain there for as long as she would let him. As long as she would have him. But then he hears the echoes of Gwi-Ma and himself in his ears. He doesn’t deserve it. He gives her a pained look before placing her hand back in her own lap as he gets up and pretends the moment never occurred in the first place. “...I might remember if we go to the tree now.” 

Rumi's moment of confusion and pain has to be shelved when she hears the resolve in his voice, and she rises after him, nodding as if trying to get herself to focus on the larger issue at hand. Her eyes catch on her magical sword still lying peacefully on the ground, walking with purpose to wrap her hands around the hilt before giving it a test swing. “Yeah, okay, sounds like a start-” She hears Jinu grunt and her mind gets caught on the noise. A pause once she touches the sword and she looks strangely between the weapon and the demon before making the connection. “...Are you okay-”

“I’m fine, just…” He lets out a shuddering breath. “Give me a second.” 

She suddenly feels self-conscious with the way she’s gripping her sword, and as his face flushes she moves her fingers slightly in an effort to make it more comfortable but he groans and shakes his head as if trying to clear his mind. Rather than admit that maybe this was a more intimate situation than he was used to, he decides instead to clear his throat. “Alright, let’s go.”

That plan is quickly thwarted the minute she exits through the temple arch. Rumi was speaking to Jinu about how they should approach the spiritual site considering he's a demon, but then she feels that overwhelming sense of emptiness and turns to confirm that Jinu is no longer in sight. After a moment of panic in which she reconfirmed that the sword was still in her hand, she immediately re-enters the temple and he returns instantaneously, now in human form for some reason.

Rumi's arched brow accompanies her finger scanning down his body, his eyes following to point out the changed form. "You just like switching it up sometimes or...?" 

Jinu shrugs unbothered and they share a silly grin before they look back up at the temple arch nervously. She bites her lip as she tries to come up with another plan but he looks despondent before saying what they were both thinking. 

“Maybe you have to do this by yourself.” 

"No..." Rumi groans and whines as she looks at him with a defeated slump of her shoulders, waving the sword around dramatically at her sides: something Jinu ignores for his sanity. “Why do I always have to do stuff like this alone?” Her whole body droops with despair before she feels his strong hands on her shoulders. She looks up at him with big brown eyes and he gives her a sweet but somber smile, attempting an encouraging air while giving her a little shake of energy.

“You’re not alone, Rumi.” Jinu taps a finger against the flat of the sword and gives her a cheeky grin. “Just because you can’t see me doesn’t mean I’m not right here.” He winks and she sticks her tongue out at his performance. 

She rolls her eyes but grins at him and nods, taking another deep breath. “I’ll be back.” He nods in confirmation, acting unbothered while he ignores the pit in his stomach reminding him that she might not return if her senses return. Still, the verbal promise makes him let out a sigh of relief, because even pretending to believe her was better than nothing.

Rumi jumps down from off the tiger once she sets foot on the pathway leading to the Sinmok tree. She's only aware of just how exhausted her whole body is when she notices the way the shadows seem to be driven out by the lightening sky. Rumi turns to get a glimpse of the sun, but she just confirms that dawn might be around the corner, but it's going to take a minute. Part of her can't believe she spent the whole night conspiring with her sword. 

She starts to let out an ugly chuckle when her whole body stiffens, the sense of someone watching unnerving her. It doesn't take very long to find the source of the staring when it speaks in a meek voice. A very small someone is revealed when she turns her body to look behind her.

“...Who are you?” 

The little boy from earlier appears closer than he ever has before and a strange part of her could swear she's seen him before tonight. That familiar pang in her heart is the sensation that convinces her that she's probably just feeling a lot for the sweet lost boy. In an attempt to comfort him, Rumi kneels almost immediately with a reassuring smile on her face as she gets on his level. Every second she spends observing the little boy's demeanor, she finds herself scoffing at Jinu’s idea that this kid could be a demon. Yeah, right.

“My name is Rumi. What’s your name?” 

The little boy adopts a nervous posture even though he's the one who approached her, moving back a couple paces to cling to the tiger's furry back. He shakes his head in a refusal to give a name, his face and ears flushing red at the direct question, to which Rumi does her best not to squeal with the cute development. She nods enthusiastically, all that energy having to be expelled somehow. 

“That’s okay! Do you know where you are?” 

“...I’m not supposed to be here.” The little boy peers around him and leans forward conspiratorially, a small hand cupping around his mouth. “A little birdie told me I needed to find a pretty girl with purple hair before the sun rose.” 

Rumi ignores the way her heart squeezes with joy at the remark in favor of glaring at the magpie atop the tiger’s head, but its mischievous eyes refuse to meet hers as it squawks innocently. She'll have to ask Jinu later if either of his little pals speak. She lets out a little hum before turning back to the little boy, who has leaned forward to hold the end of her braid in his small hands, curiosity taking hold of him as he widens his eyes at feeling of holding the heavy hair. “Can I help you get home?” 

The boy drops the braid and puts his hands behind his back like he’s been caught doing something wrong before nodding shyly and turning to run towards the large Sinmok tree. Rumi's brow furrows slightly before taking a look behind her back towards the city, wondering if the little boy is actually leading her to his home or not. She's debating bringing it up when she follows him around the large trunk but she stops dead in her tracks when she spots the newest discovery. Something she swears wasn't there before.

A dark hole embedded right into the roots of the Sinmok tree. 

How did she not notice this? She’s played along these roots ever since she was young. With how protective and suspicious Celine was, there was no way she would be allowed to play with such a safety hazard lying around the corner. Was this a new development?

Worse, Rumi's so caught up in the internal questions that have popped up suddenly, she doesn’t realize the little boy is already kneeling beside the hole as if to enter it before she starts forward trying to grab ahold of him.

“Wait!” The little boy finds her voice, fear jumping into his features at her tone, suddenly nervous that he's in trouble. However, he's unable to stop the momentum of falling, even as Rumi's hand reaches, desperate to save the child, lying on her stomach in the dirt as she tries to peer into the strange ripped roots. She whimpers in panic, trying to fish out her phone for a light or something to help her gain a sense of where this hole could lead, considering its existence doesn't even seem possible.

In her panic, Rumi manifests her sword just because she can't stand to be alone while she tries to problem-solve, and the only person she could want by her side is Jinu. The situation only seems scarier when he's not there to reassure her that they can make it through as long as they work together. However, when Jinu is pulled, his flickering form is even more unstable and she feels dread pulling at her cells when she remembers exactly why she wasn't supposed to pull him here. She bites her lip as she tries to get herself to let go of the sword, but her heightened state keeps her gripping the sword tightly even when Jinu starts to pant in fear. 

That's when she realizes where his feet have decided to plant. Or rather, where they haven't. One of his feet slips easily into the hole where the child just disappeared, the edge of the tree making him trip and without any part of him stabilized, he's on his way to disappearing once again. 

Rumi can't stand that.

“Jinu!” She reaches for him, panic apparent in her voice and surprisingly, his pained expression gains a sense of relief as his fingers reaches towards her, gripping her forearm tightly. Rumi's smile grows at the idea that she'll at least be able to save him, but her face immediately falls when she realizes gravity, momentum, inertia, and perhaps the universe, is on the side of them disappearing from this side of the astral plane. Jinu pulls her with him, holding tightly to her before either of them know what has just transpired.

It's not like they are strangers to what it feels like to fall. 

Chapter Text

Rumi's vision is completely dark with the sensation of falling into oblivion, her only sense of stability is Jinu's forearms that she's clutching tightly. She's so terrified she can't even scream, but her body seems to brighten under the circumstances, her demon markings coming to life under distress. 

"Jinu!" She shouts as she gets a better view of him under the light, his own purple markings following her body's lead, and part of her is relieved to see his flickering become less consistent and his form will get more stable. She's wrong though.

"Rumi, what's-" 

She can't help but let out a sigh of relief at the idea that he at least remembers her, which is more than can be said of the last time they were at the tree. But I guess, they weren't at the tree anymore, were they? That's when she really starts to follow the purple demon patterns on his skin start to ebb and flow underneath and she watches the transformation before her eyes.

Her gasp echoes through the loud chamber as she watches Jinu's human face go from confused to pained as his gray skin starts to appear, but then when he goes back to human form...it's not Jinu. At least not the Jinu she knows. The stranger is wearing garments and a hairstyle she doesn't recognize from this time causing Rumi to blink back her astonishment. The way he's alternating between each forms makes her squint her eyes, trying to focus and understand what's going on, but the way that Jinu's body seems to twitch and groan tells her that he doesn't know either.

He starts breathing heavily, his body tensing as if it's painful to change and transform, or maybe just to exist in the same space at the same time. "What? What's happening to me?" 

"I-" Rumi only shakes her head at him as she feels his mouth and throat go dry, unable to even comprehend what she's seeing and fall at the same time. 

"What's wrong with me?!" Jinu growls out and she can't help but wince at the way his voice sounds raw with emotion, with terror. Rumi can't focus or discern anything at the moment, but if she could, maybe she'd understand that he wasn't just speaking about his immediate state. 

"...Jinu?" She asks quietly but the creature raises his face with a growl, and Rumi can't help but gasp at the new form attempting to take over Jinu, or combine with him, fear starting to race down her veins. When the sensation reaches her hands, she lets go of the unfamiliar hands, but immediately regrets it when she looks upon his face. Jinu's face is overcome with hurt as he reels from the repulsion she just exhibited, but it seems to be filled with more shame than judgment. Rumi looks down at his shifting hands with regret, and that's when her eyes catch on something: a bracelet she gave to him.

He still has it? 

After that moment as they remain unconnected, Jinu's multiple coalescing forms just look at her before suddenly, Rumi is wrapped in a sensation not unlike spinning, shutting her eyes, begging the world to stay still so she can just think for one second.

The world seems to listen and stills. 

Then it all goes quiet.

"...Nuna?"

Rumi groans as her vision starts to return to her as she squints up into the dark and dizzying night, stars littering the sky through the forest trees, and she moans as she tilts her head to the side towards the noise, the little boy from earlier peering over her cautiously. His small voice seems to grow more clear as he starts to speak another sentence.

"Are you okay?" 

Rumi attempts a smile as she sits up, turning her spinning head towards what appears to be the Sinmok tree shrouded in darkness, while she rubs a hand at the back of her skull which pounds in confusion. Dazed, she doesn't seem to register the newest warm sensation on her fingers until she slowly pulls it to the front of her face, fresh blood painting her appendage. She squints at it as if to evaluate it before wincing at the sight. That's when she's reminded of the little boy sitting in front of her, staring down at the same fingers. She attempts to hide the evidence of the injury behind her back, not wanting the child to be traumatized, but he doesn't seem bothered even before she hid. He looks at her with a gentle smile, a calm sweet voice moving through the air cleanly as he places one of his hands on her thighs, as if to comfort her.

"Eomma can help you. She's an expert at making you feel better." 

Rumi's surprised at this little kid's excellent bedside manner, but she only lets out a grunt as she makes her blurry eyes take in the environment, her mind telling her to get a grip. Okay, so she's still at the tree. At least that's something, but...she tenses with suspicion. How is it so dark when dawn was just about to break? Then she suddenly remembers the most important piece missing from the puzzle. Rumi stands quickly, tripping on a rock but not paying any mind to it as she mutters underneath her breath.

"Oh no..." She looks around the area, maybe he just woke up a couple paces away from her o-or behind the tree or something. Then she lets out a little bit of delirious laugh, knocking herself gently in the head before moving to pull her sword, how could she forget?

Except, she can't pull her sword. She tries a couple of times, growing more frantic and frustrated every time until she pants and falls to her knees, her mind spinning as she grows light-headed, nausea creeping into her stomach as she places a bloody palm to the ground, gulping in more oxygen. Where is he? Why can't I...? She's trying to calm herself down, but how can she be calm when he's not here? When there's no clear rhyme or reason as to where he might be? It doesn't matter if he's constantly freaking out, he was still here. Even worse, why is she unable to call the sword at all? Even if she wasn't able to see Jinu, like he said, he was still here.

Rumi feels a small tug on her sleeve and turns to look hopelessly at the little boy, not in the mood to pay attention to anything but figuring out what's going on, until she really looks at him. He doesn't look the same as earlier, his clothes and face dirty and unkempt, tattered while his hair remains matted in a couple places, caked with mud. She's too busy appraising his appearance that she's only broken from the state when he pats her shoulder awkwardly, like he can comfort her. She feels a sense of shame for forgetting about helping this kid get back to his family, the small amount of time in which she felt inconvenienced by the fact, so Rumi wipes at her eyes as if to discourage tears before smiling at him, the expression feeling wrong in so many ways. Nothing in her felt like smiling. 

"Oh...right. Let's go get your Eomma." 

The little boy's smile splits his face as he nods, his ears turning pink as he "helps" her off the ground. Rumi holds his dirty little fingers with an overwhelming sense of dread surrounding him and her. He finally starts to head down the stone pathway back to town, the conversation becoming easy when she asks him why he was at the Sinmok tree in the first place, but unfortunately, she's too distracted to hear his answer. His words get lost in the air as her eyes widen when she sees the city. 

It's not the city she knows. 

Rumi stops as her jaw drops, her hand going limp in the little boy's, looking at all the historical buildings and wooden structures from a time gone by. She only ever saw these buildings in textbooks that Celine brought home for her schooling, even though she'd rather have been training for hunting anyway. Rumi lets out a little chuckle of disbelief before saying slowly to the kid, keeping her eyes trained on the town as if it might disappear and shift if she blinks enough. 

"...Are we at some historical site?" Rumi's smile twitches as she takes another cursory glance at the city, barely any light showing on the dirt roads, quiet as a ghost town. 

"...We're home?" The little boy tilts his head curiously up at her and she can't even look at him as she starts to feel panic twist her insides. 

Fuck.

Okay. This is fine. It's just a dream. Or something.

Rumi takes forever to descend the steps and pathway down towards the forbidden dream town that's replaced Seoul, spending her very limited mental ability on how to explain and justify the situation she's literally fallen into. The new environment seems more stable than her vision and her stomach is so twisted up that she can't help but feel like it's real. But while she's computing, she's so slow that her little companion starts to tug at her arm impatiently with both of his hands once they've been walking down the side of a dimly lit dirt road for awhile, her eyes wandering towards the individual lanterns with slight fascination. 

"Hurry." He adopts a quiet whisper as he shakes her hand as harshly as a 6-year-old can. "Before Abeoji gets mad." 

Rumi looks at him quizzically before giving him a soft smile. "I'm sure your Appa won't be mad at you for getting lost." She gives the little boy a soft pat on the head, but he flinches back and lets go of her hand before stopping in front of the lined wooden structures to their right, what Rumi assumes to be shelter or homes. 

"...You don't know Abeoji." Rumi hears the way the kid mutters under his breath and she can't really pick up on what he's saying, her own mind wandering to her lack of parents.

She's done her fair share of wondering, as many orphans do, even if she wasn't a straight up human-demon hybrid. Sure, she had Celine, but now that relationship had crumbled and shifted into something unknowable, unreachable, and she wasn't sure how to proceed. And at the end of the day, Celine wasn't her mother. In all honesty, Rumi's never even had a father figure in her life, well...ever. Someone could point out Bobby but they'd just be wrong. Bobby was Bobby. And Rumi was Rumi...and part of her couldn't deny that she was jealous that the little boy had a true place to go home to. Not a penthouse, not a training ground, not a private jet, just...a place to belong.

Would she ever get to have that?

The only place that ever felt close to that hadn't been exactly a place at all. In fact, all she ever seems to do is drive him away. It's like the universe can't allow them to be around each other for more than a couple hours at a time, and it only has her debating whether you can belong somewhere even when it obviously doesn't belong to you? 

"We're too late." The little boy sounds despondent as he stares at the home like it's burning down before his eyes. She feels her stomach dip at the overwhelming sense of discomfort while just staring at the home, a small lantern lit inside despite it being the middle of the night. 

"What do you mean-" Rumi starts to look down at him confused, but she hears the sound of sobbing coming through the walls that make  her heart start to speed with the way she's trained to save humans. Rumi's hunter instincts immediately make her take a step towards the building despite her inability to call her sword, but the little boy grabs her hand, making her run towards the back of the home, whispering quietly as he makes her crouch in the dirt. Her eyes shift between him and the house, her mind coming up with ways to catch the demon off guard, but the little boy just squeezes her hand to command her attention once more. He holds a small finger against his mouth, an instruction that Rumi's eyes widen at. 

"Be quiet, I'll be right back." He gives her a little tight smile before ascending the small wooden steps at the back of the home, opening the door to which the small gap makes the crying clearer and the light more visible. She hears the beginning of the statement made by the little boy before hearing more screaming. 

"Where the hell have you been, you stupid little brat!" A resounding whack echoes from the house and it makes Rumi gasp with shock. But more than that, her anger constricts her throat as she gets up to rush the home, obviously an unsafe place for the little boy. She might not have a sword, but she's well trained in hand-to-hand combat for a reason, and no demon was going to tear this poor family apart.  

When Rumi opens the home, she sees the scene of a bloody woman in the corner crying and a man in the middle of the room, covered in blood, holding the little boy up by his thin arm, his tiny face starting to swell from being hit. "Put him down!" She screams out of a hoarse throat as she moves to immobilize the man, the surprise making the demon loosen his grip on the little boy. Rumi's not sure exactly what she'll do, but she knows she'll do something. But right as she's about to jump into action, the little boy stands between the adults, occupying the space with his poor little beaten body, a shaking hand meant to de-escalate her.

"No! It's okay, Nuna." The child gives her a devastatingly sad smile and she shakes her head, eyes wide as she pants with nerves, unable to take his word for it. She's about to respond with tears filling her eyes, unable to catch her breath, but then she feels her own cheek sting while the little boy gasps at the scene.

"Who are you calling 'Nuna'?!" The man grunts in anger even as Rumi stands there in shock, her hand moving to her cheek as she tries to understand what just happened. She's so stunned, all she can do is hear the man while he starts to make excuses to the two other people in the room. "This bitch is not your Nuna and she needs to learn her place!" At that language, Rumi's rage grows as she glares in the direction of her assailant, but the man stares her down as if she should know this by now, no remorse in his face. "She should appreciate the fact that I haven't thrown her out already!" 

"She's hurt, Appa." The little boy pleads with his father but Rumi can't even remember her head wound even though it's contributing to her inability to process any of this quickly. She can only watch the scene unfold and distort, blurry around the edges, making their voices sound as if she's underwater peering up at the surface. 

"I'm going to call the police!" Rumi threatens loudly, or at least, she hopes it's loud, her head not letting her perceive her volume clearly. She's even less certain of what she's said when all three of the others look at her with confusion in their eyes, and she wonders if she must be having a stroke too. They all must assume she really is brain-injured because they turn their attention instead to the red-faced woman in the corner who speaks next, slowly and quietly as if to tame the monster in the middle of the room. 

"Yeobo..." She gives him a shaky smile before nodding towards Rumi. "Just let me take care of her injuries and then I'll make sure she leaves." She nods frantically once she realizes she's captured her husband's attention. He stares at her with his jaw clenched, then glares at Rumi and the way she glares right back which obviously doesn't appease him, until finally he lets out an aggravated sigh, shoving the little boy to the ground while keeping those violent eyes on Rumi. A slight smugness on his face is meant to send guilt flooding through Rumi's veins. It works, her whole body hasn't stopped shaking since she entered the godforsaken house.

"You're lucky I'm tired." The man sneers before spitting on his son, stomping towards a small room towards the front of the home, assuming this structure is holding bedrooms at all. Rumi falls to her knees, eyes wide as she lets the streams of fear and anger run down her cheeks in the form of salty tears that only brighten the sting on her cheek from being slapped by an entire stranger. Her brain is working just enough to recognize the man as not being a demon, at least in the literal sense.

She's so stunned that when she feels the gentle hand of the little boy's mother touch her shoulder, she flinches, the mother apologizing under her breath before standing, muttering about bandages. The little boy leans forward and tries to catch Rumi's fearful eye to offer her another apologetic smile. Rumi only stares hopelessly, lifelessly at the little boy who somehow is still sweet even with the background music of his mom looking for ways to wrap and treat all three of their injuries.  

"Don't worry, Eomma is good." This and the innocent look in his eye, starting to swell with his own injuries, makes Rumi cover her mouth to quiet her sobs at what she has just bore witness to. Never before has she been confronted with such blatant violence towards one's own...family. Her mind swims until she starts to feel her consciousness slip under the darkening edges of her vision, the little boy saying something to his mother in panic, but Rumi doesn't understand what. 

It might just be that she's never understood anything at all.

Chapter Text

Jinu is home.

Well, home if home refers to the place he left behind 400 years ago, along with his entire family and the impoverished life that plagued him. 

His eyes squint and he groans after losing hold of Rumi moments before. Now he's staring up at the blinding sun shining sharply down on his face, making him all the more disoriented after being trapped in what seemed like a tunnel of death. 

What the hell is going on? 

Jinu looks around and finds himself at the Sinmok tree, and now his memory is really frustrating him. The last thing he really, really remembers was the fact that he couldn't become physical outside of the temple grounds, but then he gets this really blurry vision crackling at the edges where Rumi stares at him in horror, and god, he hated when she did that. 

But even in that strange memory, she's not always Rumi. At least, not like he knows her now. She's...strange. Distant. Unrecognizable. 

In that way, he can't really blame her for letting go, right? I mean, if he's feeling like something's wrong with her, he can't imagine what she sees when she looks at him. Jinu stands, brushing dirt off his ass and looks around for a few hopeless moments, already knowing that she's not here. I mean, why would she be? It's the damn 1600s and he's got no reason to believe that she was sucked right down with him. Maybe that was Gwi-Ma realizing he forgot one shitty soul back on Earth and needed to pull him down. At least if that was the case, Rumi wasn't dragged down with him. 

But maybe...?

Jinu shakes the thought out of his head, wondering if he would feel better or worse knowing that she's here. That would depend on how she feels being around him and he just wasn't sure if the look in her eyes when they're alone together is just a hopeful illusion. An illusion that's going to make him look like a fool one day. Jinu feels the way his contort with displeasure at the spiral his mind is forcing him to conjure rather than just trusting her, a hand running through his dirty hair. Jinu takes a moment to get out of the sun and find shade underneath a tree near the Sinmok, not far into the grove. He sits down with a groan and sigh, acting like the old man he is, complaining about his back pain from the fall. His pride seems to have survived the fall, blowing his bangs out of his face before chuckling to himself about how he must look absolutely insane in a hoodie and jeans.

Given a moment of reprieve, he clasps his hands together like a prayer, closing his eyes and furrowing his brow, begging himself to concentrate and figure out what happened, pressing the hands into his forehead, muttering under his breath. 

He's not sure what Rumi would think about this entire situation, but he's got 400 years on her, so, naturally he's wiser. And he knows that this is real. At least, as real as something like this could be. He's physically back in the Joseon period, but...how? Is he not Rumi's sword anymore? Considering she's nowhere in sight and neither is the weapon, he's got to believe that here he's actually back to being alive. Well, probably-

That's when it suddenly hits Jinu like a freight train.

His family. His mother. His sister. 

The instant he understands he could see them again makes him feel divided with joy and shame. He clutches his heart as he starts to hyperventilate, attempting to ground himself as he looks out at the trees, trying to reassure himself that everything's fine. But everything is not fine. 

Depending on what place in time he's in-

Jinu doesn't even let his mind finish the idea that he could redeem himself, instead jumping up with the urgency of someone being at the crossroads of life and death. In regards to his family, it very well may be the case. Maybe he's been sent back to save them! O-or maybe to retrieve his soul and go back and do the right thing...

His thoughts run wild, matching with his footsteps as he makes his way into town, but he realizes that he's not flying undercover at all because once again...

He's dressed like a 2025 douche. He's the literal definition of "out of place" and he needs to get to get undercover fast or he'll have to start worrying about more than just one butterfly effect. Yeah, that's right. He might've consumed a little too much time-travel media down in the demon realm. 

Jinu might've been trapped on the demon plane for 400 years, only recently allowed to experience the world just to defeat the Hunters, but once you know how to steal, well, it's like riding a horse. 

A part of him feels bad stealing from his local clothing shop, one he knows was struggling almost as bad as his family, but times were dire and leaving his new clothes probably wouldn't have a crazy ripple effect, right? The clothing clerk could probably find a way to repurpose all of that fabric. And denim.

Jinu shakes his head with a scoff, realizing that Rumi might've affected him more than he wants to admit, because why was he so concerned with morality right now? His biggest priority is and should've always been protecting his family. So what if he doesn't have the correct ethical code at the moment? He was busy trying to get clothes from people who in all reality, are probably just part of some strange fever dream brought on by his new existence as a Hunter's sword. Jinu isn't sure if the heat is messing with his head or what, but he's starting to get more and more concerned that this actually isn't reality at all, some shame time ritual that Gwi-Ma cooked up after Jinu royally betrayed him at the Saja Boys concert. If anyone could come up with an eternal punishment that would leave him reeling forever, it would be him. I wonder if she would show up again to save him- 

Rumi.

Jinu frantically looks at his wrist and sighs with relief to find the bracelet still there. The fear of losing it is enough to trigger his mind to wander to his favorite subject. Although it doesn't take much to get him to think about her. 

Fuck, how did she get him so attached to her so quickly? It's honestly one of the strongest pieces of evidence that she is demonic! Yeah, okay, maybe he'd been a fan when HUNTR/X debuted their first EP a couple of years ago and Gwi-Ma begrudgingly let him do a bipa rendition of "How It's Done" for the annual demon talent show. But she doesn't ever have to know about that. No, that wasn't the reason. Jinu came up with the brilliant idea of Saja Boys to destroy the Honmoon and it didn't have anything to do with her. Stealing fans from hunters was a novel idea that he deserved to have his memories erased for. It was genius! And she ruined it!

But god, she was amazing exactly for that reason. He was so intent on getting Gwi-Ma to stop torturing him, so determined, nothing in his mind mattered more. But it just took her to make his resolve completely dissolve on the breeze, flutter off like the butterflies he got when he saw her. Jinu can't claim an exorbitant amount of romantic experience, though not from lack of offers. I mean, you can call him vain if you want, but he's not blind. There's a reason he made himself the center of the Saja Boys and it definitely wasn't to make Rujinu a thing. Happy accidents or whatever. But even with his lack of expertise, he just knew this wasn't some silly little crush on his favorite KPOP idol.

I mean, she gave him his soul back. There was no other way to phrase it when it's literally what happened. Gwi-Ma had locked his soul behind the shame and torment that still haunted him today, but it just took one fissure for her to wrap her impossibly soft hands (I mean, she spends her whole life hunting demons...why were they so damn soft?) around his heart. Rumi would always be something incredibly special, even if that meant she couldn't see the same in him. I mean, who would?

Gwi-Ma's voice is always an echo in his ears, even though he knows it's not the same as reality. It's become part of his internal narrative and he's absolutely disgusted with himself for trying to make it part of Rumi's too. She may have been born part-demon but she was anything but. Jinu recalls the way her shame was tied to her belief that she was a mistake and it gutted him. The way he tried to use it against her. The way he took her loved ones and used them as the pawns to destroy her. He was a demon through and through, and that part of him wanted to feel connected to her. Through their shame, misery, pain. But it was hopeless. And wrong of him to ask her to do so. To stoop to his level.

But Rumi doesn't see it that way. She dug through the garbage and filth he'd been bathing in since the day he abandoned his family, and held his soul preciously. And at the pivotal moment, he wanted to believe her more than anything else. That he was real.

Jinu's trying to scan his mind for any clues as to what is actually happening in the here and now. He can't grow distracted by just thinking about her or it might have more catastrophic consequences. He needs to remain focused, discern either the legitimate time period he's in, or maybe find some holes in this simulation (once again, maybe too many movies available on demand in the demon realm) but then it clicks.

The abandoned temple. 

God, how could he have forgotten? Literally the one place he's been able to speak to Rumi must have significance, it might not even be abandoned at this point. He lets out another laugh to himself, unaware of the looks he's getting, but then as soon as he's about to head off...something else is brought to his attention. Even though Jinu is familiar with these roads and paths, a lot was different in 2025. He hadn't been allowed to leave the demon realm many times except to fetch souls intermittently so being able to overlay the differences was proving more difficult than he had originally thought. He paced around the neighborhood, turning corners into dead ends and backtracking, growing hotter and more frustrated by the minute. 

"Young master, please help my family." 

Jinu recognized the sound of begging, knowing exactly how it feels to be on the other side. These were his neighbors, his friends, his family. A pang of anger in his heart because he remembered all the times people snubbed them, kicked dirt in their faces, and now that he was here being solicited...he also felt irrationally angry at the fact that he was broke and still these people wouldn't leave him alone. 

"Not now." 

"Please."

The sound of the woman begging and the feeling of her hand gripping on the fabric at his feet has him turning so quickly to look down at her that he's caught off guard by what he's greeted with. "I said not-" His eyes widen.

No.

His snarl immediately dissipates when he looks down at the face of his mother. Not figuratively, not symbolically. She's looking at him with desperate eyes, thin and frail, obviously starving. Jinu drops to his knees at the dirt in front of her, a ratted wooden bowl next to her, empty. Jinu is so overcome that the world starts to spin and his stomach threatens to heave, even though he hasn't eaten anything in years.

Jinu could never forget his mother even if Gwi-Ma hadn't spent so much time pumping the view of her in his selfish mind every single second for 400 years. Her tired face looking at him with that somber yet loving expression, the way her frame had slowly shrunk over the years, the way her eyes became resigned when he refused them both at the palace gates, ripping his hands away like they were less than dust. Being subjected to the memories of what he'd done to them over and over and over again was simply what he deserved for doing so. The feeling of being stabbed, drowned, killed in a million ways for eternity was exactly what it felt like, remembering his little sister's dirty hands still soft with youth gripping onto his, and knowing it was evil the minute he decided. Yet he still did it.

It pained him more than words could say just to see her still begging to make sure they had enough to eat. But now he was no longer a part of that "they". He abandoned them, what place would he ever have at their sides now? Did he think that just because he returned that something could be different? But wait...

"I..." Jinu feels his throat constrict looking at the innocent face, her eyes imploring, begging him for the smallest amount of money, knowing that it would've been the only way they could afford some rice tonight. And it was devastating but...why...? His eyes brim with tears, looking at her intentionally, like maybe she hasn't gotten a good enough look at him, as he chokes out the next word. "...Ma?" 

His mother grins at him vacantly and she brings the wooden bowl in front of her, leaning forward, prostrating herself in the hopes that he would give her something to feed her children tonight. He blinks down at in shock, unable to process what was happening. Jinu slowly moves his eyes to search hers for any recognition, or maybe he'd get a better look and realize it wasn't her. It was some doppelganger...or trick from Gwi-Ma. 

But it is her. And he knows it's her. But one look into those exhausted dark eyes tells him all he needs to know, his heart aching and sputtering in his chest. She doesn't know it's him. 

Jinu's mother's eyes open with slight surprise before giving him a charmed chuckle, a pain behind her eyes as she examines his features, a dirty hand going to cup his cheek, making the tears fill his eyes once more as she lets out a little sigh of contentment and surprise.

"You look like my son." Jinu chokes on his emotions at the back of his throat as he starts to tilt his head in her hands, his fingers coming up to wrap around her wrist gently, just like he used to do when he was a child. He's been wanting to feel her touch again for years, and when she starts to hum out an old lullaby, he feels delirious with the desire to go back and fix what he cannot. But then something in her shifts, her eyebrows furrow and she looks lost before muttering under her breath as if Jinu wasn't sitting right in front of her.

"I wonder where he is. He might've gotten lost again." Another chuckle from her dry lips and he covers his mouth in disbelief because with every word she speaks, she drives more daggers into him. Then his cognitive dissonance takes over, negotiating with reality because the one in front of him wasn't something he could accept. His eyes widen with the idea that he might be younger in this timeline. That's the only reason she doesn't recognize him! And if that's the case...he hasn't left them. Not yet. Manic with the newest realization in his mind, Jinu grins at her, taking her papery hands in his which surprises her.

"No, no, it is me, Ma!" He lets out a nervous chuckle, nodding his head as if to remind her of this silly little thing called his existence. "Jinu." His mother laughs along with him, grinning and patting his cheek affectionately, almost seeming as if she doesn't hear his words at all. That's when she spots some sangmin men behind him and she moves so that Jinu's not in the way, needing to make sure that her real son and daughter get food tonight. Part of him twinges at the dismissal, staring at where she was sitting before, but it's not the time to despair.

"Don't worry, Ma." His mom has already moved on to speaking to other people who might have more money then the destitute boy she'd find in her son. "I'm going to fix it." He nods to himself even as he starts to back away from her, part of him too afraid to let her out of his sight. 

"Do you gentlemen have anything to give?" Jinu stares at her, letting his shock become acceptance, her hustle continuing as she ignores him, just like how the men on the street ignore her as well. Jinu takes one final deep breath before tripping on some dirt behind him, as if telling him to get moving, pushing him forward. The sooner he can fix this...

He finally turns and starts to walk with purpose down the dirt road, a twisted smile adorning his determined face, attributing the water leaking out of his eyes to the dusty conditions. Because he's not sad. He's going to fix it. 

He has to.

Chapter Text

Rumi wakes up with a start, fear making her blood run cold as she watches the light filter in the house but she hears the sound of the woman speaking quietly towards her, already up preparing some breakfast in their modest kitchen, one Rumi had only seen in historical dramas, reminding her that this wasn't a dream. 

"He's already gone." 

Rumi immediately hears the words and tries to calm her body's reaction to being greeted with the idea that he had already made her so afraid that a demon hunter like herself would be scared of a man. Of course, she's had her fair share of stalkers and harassers just because she's the most popular KPOP idol in the world, but they've never truly gotten under her skin. It's all she's ever known, being the daughter of a Starlight Sister. It's funny, she's never able to forget that fact about her but she's not allowed the memory of the woman herself. Rumi's fought demons and trained since she was so young, she was barely even afraid of them now, more afraid of letting others down than anything else. Letting them get hurt. 

Look at where that's gotten her. 

She winces as she feels her head ache and reaches a hand back to search for her injury but the woman leans down to talk to her quietly while Rumi's eyes try to adjust. 

"Don't mess with it." She smiles at her, but Rumi can't help but observe the small shoulders on the woman. Rumi was tall but she seemed...malnourished, although that didn't seem to register to the woman, a soft apologetic smile on her face. "It just bled a lot, but you should be okay-"

"Is she awake?" An excited voice comes from the back door and Rumi turns to see the little boy's bright smile accompanying his bruised cheek, darker in the daylight and with time. Rumi can feel her heart pang at the memory of what transpired last night while his mother seems unbothered. Rumi can't bring herself to look at his mother while she watches the little boy's eyes remain on her, happy to see that she's now conscious after the terrifying circumstances earlier. 

"She just woke up, Adeul." His mother chuckles as she looks at him endearingly, almost as if she doesn't see the countless scars on his skin and Rumi can't help but feel knots in her stomach even when the family that took her in sets the modest meal in front of her. Rumi nods her head and thanks them, her voice rough with disuse and emotion trapped behind her willing her body to stay present. She could almost cry when she eats, not because the food was great, but because the warmth sticks to her stomach and reminds her that she's not empty. Her body needs her. That might have to be enough.

The first and only thing able to make her smile is the little boy's messy eating habits, his mother clicking her tongue at him, scolding him gently about not wasting food and being polite in front of guests. When he remembers her presence more than his hunger, he looks up at her shyly, a sudden blush filling the apples of his cheeks but Rumi grins at him conspiratorially before slurping up some of the rice porridge herself. He beams at her and giggles, before returning to his own meal with determination. 

Some of the neighborhood kids come around later in the day and it seems as if this might be a daily occurrence from the boy's disregard for asking permission from his mother, and her not blinking an eye towards it. Already following his friends down a smaller dirt road leading to the hills behind their homes, Rumi takes a moment just to hear the sounds of happy children. What she hopes are safe children and that's when her mind starts to spiral and track down her very limited information about the time period. Was this normal? Was this something they just endured and were the other children as unfazed as this one was? After the moment of contemplation, Rumi decides to do what she can which is to quietly come up behind the mother, who jumps a little at the surprise, making Rumi's heart twinge.

"Can I...help you with those?" Rumi raises a finger to the scratch on the woman's cheek, much to her confusion until she lifts a finger and feels it for herself. She lets out a little quiet chuckle as if surprised that it's being brought up at all. 

"It doesn't hurt." The mother shakes her head as if this is not something worth dwelling on, but it only makes Rumi more determined to tend her wound. "I'm used to it." 

"You shouldn't be." At the words spoken softly but firmly, the woman looks up at Rumi's face curiously with her own big brown eyes, where Rumi can guess more sorrows are buried. Almost hypnotized by the sheer vulnerability that escapes the windows of her soul, Rumi is struck by how young the woman looks. Rumi might even be the same age as this girl, give or take a few years, it was almost impossible to tell with the difference in statures. Rumi had never really wanted for anything, but this girl was struggling to even get enough calories to function as a housewife. That's when Rumi realizes the girl is still looking at her with confusion, and she feels the need to clarify. "...used to it." 

The mom lets out a little awkward laugh, shaking her head as if Rumi was overly naive. "You must not be from around here." 

"What..." Rumi then looks down and realizes that she's been changed out of her modern day clothes into a muted fabric from what must've been this girl's closet, the material rough. Rumi starts to blush as the woman raises a teasing eyebrow at her, and despite their similarity in age, it's almost maternal enough to make Rumi's heart flood with longing. 

"You are very strong." Rumi rubs a hand across her bicep as she realizes the difference in which the two of them carry themselves. It's obvious that this woman is naturally petite, but the way she hunches in on herself as if to shrink confounds Rumi; She has never been in an environment in which she wasn't expected to be tough and confident, her posture making her frame even taller than it was. "...My husband is very...suspicious." 

"He's not good to you." Rumi leans forward trying to catch the woman's eye, immediately forgetting her daydream comparisons to confront and fix the problem in front of her. But the young woman's eye twitches as her smile remains plastered thinly across her lips, turning away from Rumi politely but she can tell the girl's not interested in having this conversation. But Rumi's priorities have shifted so fiercely that she's not willing to let this go, putting a gentle but firm hand on the woman's frail arm, asking her not to run from it. The woman shakes her head minutely, as if to change the subject, but Rumi can't stand the idea that this is what family is, even though it has occurred to her that perhaps she's not in 2025 anymore. It very well could be that this was the standard, but it's not a standard Rumi could accept.

"He's hurting you! And your son!" Rumi implores her but the girl finally turns to her with frustration marring her delicate features that are still healing from old bruises.

"He's providing for us!" She counters and Rumi's eyes grow wide as the woman pants out her frustration, now greeted with the silence of Rumi's attention. "I don't know you, but I know that we would be starving if he wasn't here. We're already..." She lifts a limp hand towards the dishes remaining on the table, the meal almost licked clean from the boy's bowl. And although Rumi would never say it to a hospitable stranger, one who had taken so many risks in helping her, Rumi also understands that she is still hungry after the meal. The conditions were abysmal and her face twists as she tries to come to terms with what this mother is working with.

Rumi looks back at the girl with a sympathetic look, but the woman has already returned to her cleaning, hardening herself as her back tenses. Rumi doesn't know what to do, ashamed and angry, so she finally turns away as if to leave. That's when she hears one sentence spoken in a quiet emotional whisper. 

"I can't afford to lose him." 

And Rumi is aware that this girl is not talking about her husband, the sounds of neighborhood children, giggling and racing down the street just around the corner. 

Rumi can't stand being in that home any longer, racing out of their as quickly as possible, feeling her eyes fill with tears of frustration as the world blurs around her. This isn't even the world she knows. She doesn't belong here. She doesn't belong anywhere. She can't save anyone. She can't even save herself.

The words spiral and catch in the crannies of her mind as she pushes her way up hills and valleys until she returns to the only thing familiar: the Sinmok tree. She wasn't even aware that's where her subconscious had planned to go the minute she rushed out of that house. Rumi lets out a pained sound in the back of her throat before moving underneath the shade of a smaller tree, digging her fingers into the dirt below as if she can claw her way back to a world that makes sense. Her tears turn her dirty fingers muddy as she stares at them, growling under her breath in pure frustration.

After listening to the sound of the wind and her own breathing, Rumi's mind starts to fill with clouds of worries she's never thought of before. Rumi can't hate the young mother for trying to find a way to survive and protect her son, but it feels impossible that this could be the only solution. A complacent lifestyle where they're always wondering when their next injury will stumble upon them for absolutely nothing except existing, which was something they were already struggling to do. But that girl in that little house knows her home is so broken that if she lets it completely shatter, her son will be caught in the crossfire. But he was already caught! This was no way for a little boy to live, no way for a girl to live!

Rumi's breathing has gotten heavy once again as her rage starts to consume her, but then she feels the gentle wind against her neck, the energy of the grounds seemingly wanting to soothe her. It brings tears to her eyes as she slowly moves her hands to the base of the tree she's kneeling at, hoping for the world to give her just one moment of peace during this nightmare. She wants to find it so bad. 

Find him.

Rumi pushes back for a moment, trying to pull her sword one more time, asking to connect with him, to bring him to her, but of course, it doesn't listen. She keeps trying to call him closer, but she can't make the sword manifest for even a moment. Rumi pounds an angry fist at the roots of the tree. "Fuck!" But immediately after her outburst she mumbles out incoherent apologies, bringing her face against the wood. 

"Jinu...please." She lets out a sob as she gently touches the ground as if praying that he could be here in this alternate timeline. "Find me." Rumi begs the earth to give her some insight on how to find him or to communicate with him through this time hellscape, but soon those thoughts drift and make room for the gentle sounds of the wind moving through the grove. 

After a moment of her mind clearing and her body letting the energy of the ground seep into her, she hears the sound of someone approaching, and instinctively, she attempts to pull her weapon once again. Her immediate frustration and embarrassment disappears just as quickly when she sees the figure of the little boy against the setting sun, standing on the stone pathway as she lets out a sigh of relief. He clasps his hands together as he tilts his head at her carefully, and she wonders how long he's been there watching her. 

"Nuna?" 

"It's you." She smiles at him sadly while he tilts his head curiously at her, before she takes another look at his hands, realizing that she was wrong. He's not clasping his hands together, he's holding something. Something that's moving against the fabric over his heart, his tiny hands holding it tightly to him. "What's that?" 

The little boy hurries over towards her once he realizes she's not opposed to talking to him. That's when he holds out a little dirty kitten in his hands and she can't help but let out a little amused exhale, looking up at his face beaming. "You like cats?" 

His black hair flops down onto his forehead when he nods vehemently, before sitting next to her when she pats the ground. Rumi watches the little kid's hand pet the cat kind of hard, the way most children don't know how to be gentle from lack of practice. She can't help but grin as she turns to him, inviting him closer.

"I bet she'd like it much more if you do it like this." Rumi shows him a gentle way of petting the kitten, and the little boy gasps quietly at the way the cat doesn't try to run away. He takes his tiny fingers and runs them over the cat's back until it seems relaxed enough to curl up in his lap. They listen to the little purr emitting from their newest companion, leading the boy to gasp again happily, his eyes shining with excitement, the sound new. 

"Is she happy?" 

Rumi can't explain why her heart stutters at the question, the innocence too overwhelming for her to answer right away, just watching his fingers gently pet the cat. His eyes look down to make sure the kitten is satisfied before his own content smile falls and his hand slows. 

"I'm sorry." Rumi immediately freezes when she hears the way his voice trembles and starts to rub at his eyes.

"Oh, baby, it's okay." Rumi immediately puts her hands on his little arms as if to rub warmth into him as he shields his bruised face from her, still shaking his head as if rejecting her comfort.

"No, it's not." The little boy's eyes suddenly grow dark and resolved as he clenches his teeth, tears spilling onto the apples of his red cheeks. "I hate him." 

Rumi doesn't want to say anything as her hands freeze on his shoulders, because she can't lie, she hates the demon that calls itself his father too. The little boy doesn't seem to notice the pause, returning his fingers into the kitten's fur and she lets the world grow orange in the sunset, letting the light breeze keep them company as well as the sweet vibration of the cat's pleasure.

"Nuna..." Rumi moves her head to catch his eyes, but she noticed that the kitten has walked off from his lap and he reaches his small hands toward one of hers reluctantly. When he sees that she is openly offering to hold his, he grabs onto her hands tightly, surprising her. He takes one moment to let his brown eyes intensely stare into hers, then brings her hand up to his face as if in prayer, pleading for her to listen and grant him his wish. "Please help us." 

Rumi's eyes start to fill with tears as her bottom lip trembles with the devastating request. How the hell was she supposed to pull off some insane rescue mission without access to her weapons? And even if she could get his mother and him away from that monster, she doesn't have any money on her, no place to go for shelter, no food to give. How could she possibly-

"I know you can." The little boy must sense her hesitation, because he nods at her with obvious faith and a hopeful smile. "You're strong."

Rumi looks down at the child's face and she's reminded of another boy that said the same thing to her once upon a time. She feels Jinu's presence as if it's right in front of her. She might not be able to talk to him or pull him, but he's still bringing out the best of her even when he's nowhere to be seen. After a moment of soaking in the universe's gift of her memories of him, she nods as she stares at the little boy, placing the hand on his injured cheek delicately, as if he's worth protecting. She nods once more with resolve, enough that tears start to fill his brown eyes even as a smile starts to grace his angelic face.

"You're strong too." She then lifts the hand to muss up his hair, making him giggle as she moves to tickle him, wanting him to know touch that isn't hateful. 

Once the little boy starts to run down the staircase, excited now that he has a plan and ally in his heart, Rumi takes another final glance at the Sinmok tree at dusk, painting the entire scene a light blue. She nods as if finding a way to speak to Jinu across whatever time-space warp they've found themselves in. 

And I'll find you at the end. 

Chapter Text

Jinu's sitting at the Sinmok tree as the sun starts to set, his whole body feeling frayed at the edges of what he witnessed earlier today and how his mind hasn't stopping spinning since. It was odd that he couldn't maintain his memories at the tree, the way Rumi said he acted as if he didn't know her.

Jinu would like to claim that he would never forget Rumi but of course, there was that whole ordeal back at the temple. God, how was he supposed to fix things if he couldn't find the damn building? How was he supposed to reach Rumi if she's still back in 2025? In all honesty, she's probably better off without him there. Maybe she really did want him gone.

I mean, truth be told, he didn't give his soul to her with the idea that he would be alive afterwards. Jinu thought he was paying for his sins with his life, letting his soul be useful at least once in his lifetime, but now he's wondering if he didn't die because he doesn't get to. Gwi-Ma might not be whispering in his ear anymore, but it's not as if all those thoughts just disappeared when Gwi-Ma was destroyed. He still abandoned his family. That didn't change. Maybe part of him wanted to die that day, staring into Rumi's eyes, able to believe he did one thing right. 

Jinu sucks in a deep breath before attempting meditation or prayer, but he can't help but feel absolutely stupid at the idea that a demon like himself could prostrate himself before the spiritual tree. Still, at least he's gotten Rumi's account that he was able to manifest there, so maybe she could feel the way he was trying to find her. Jinu feels himself inhale sharply, speaking quietly to the tree and the night falling like if he said the right combination of words, he could manifest Rumi from thin air like she did to him as that godforsaken sword. 

That damn sword.

Her hands on him, every time, all the time. Jinu feels her presence all around, and this is just another instance where his feelings are starting to become a problem. How is he supposed to know if she's there spiritually or figuratively or at all if he's constantly thinking about her? It could be that Jinu's just wasting time, Rumi sleeping soundly in her bed. If she's back in her time, at least she's safe. But he's selfish. He wants her to be here with him.

When he thinks like that, he's not entirely sure that Gwi-Ma made him a demon. Maybe he's always been a coward set on ruining people's lives since the day he was born. Jinu wants to save his family, but he felt weak and powerless when he came face-to-face with the reality of this timeline, his mother carrying the banner. He'd felt powerful before, sure, but strong? Of mind, body, and spirit? That's something only Rumi can take credit for. He's not sure if this situation is an eternal torment or a chance at redemption, but either way, he can't do it without her.

"Rumi, please..." Jinu groans before placing his hand against the trunk of the tree, his demonic patterns pulsing purple, making him shrink back as if the tree was reminding him that he was in no place to be placing a cosmic request. Jinu can't help but pout a little, the visual meant as the harsh reminder that even though he might be in a time when he wasn't a demon, it doesn't change what he is right here and now. 

Then, just for the smallest moment...a moment he might've dreamt up in his despair, he hears her voice. 

I'll find you. 

Jinu's whole body shivers with the sound echoing in his mind almost like a memory. Something locked away that was shaken up by his fall, something time has pried open and started to meddle with again. Rumi's voice encourages the side of him that wants to be good, no matter how difficult that has become in her absence. Jinu takes a shuddering breath before standing, his sense of time totally warped with the fact that he doesn't need sleep, watching with surprise as the sun rises to invite a new morning in. Jinu almost grimaces at the fact that time has moved at all, thus only further proving that he was here to stay, that this "place" was here to stay. If Rumi is going to find him, he will not let it be as someone who sat around waiting for her. He won't let her call him "pathetic" again.

He will save his family. No matter what. 

Jinu's on his way to his old home when he starts to feel himself hesitate. It's not because of the uncertainty of what he'll find, of course not. He's just concerned about the consequences, in like, a time slip kind of way.

I mean, if he's a child in this timeline, would he have ceased to exist the minute Jinu dropped down? His mother did mention that he got lost and she hadn't seen him. Or maybe if his child self saw him, something crazy and horrible would happen like he would cease to exist and maybe become his child self again. That might be an easier way to right his wrongs, just pick up where he left off, but would he maintain these memories?

Or would he just relive the same stupid decision when the time came? Jinu wants to claim that he would never sacrifice his family ever again, but without the explicit consequences at the forefront of his mind, he doesn't have faith in himself. Not like Rumi. Would he even remember her if that happened? 

To call the place a home was a stretch by any means, especially since they ended up on the streets regardless. But depending on the time, his family could still be living there. Jinu finds the way there easily from the tree, the path well-worn. But when he starts to approach, his heart constricts with caution and dread, his breathing turned shallow until he turns the corner. It wasn't a home at all. 

It was a temple. 

A very busy temple, but almost an exact replica of the one back in 2025, the one where Rumi could find him. No staircase, but the layout was the same, making his heart start to beat loudly at the prospect that this could be the string that connected him to Rumi. He can't help the way his mind rushes around, already trying to formulate plans to communicate with her. People were shuffling in and out, and Jinu let out a breath he didn't realize he was holding when he realized it was a Buddhist temple, therefore, they didn't kick out cheonmin for just being alive.  

How did Jinu not know this is what his home turned into? And wait...if it wasn't his home...

His stomach folds in on itself when he realizes that this must be after they were thrown out to the streets, their home abandoned with their inability to pay, the temple filling out the space and then some. So he's not a child in this timeline. But then why didn't Eomma...?

Jinu shakes his head, rejecting the temple's existence only a minute after rejoicing in finally finding it, his whole body annoyed with the whiplash of his emotions. Negotiation seems to be a habit he can't get rid of ever since encountering Gwi-Ma, making deals with the demon king. He can't help himself from beginning once again, denial an old friend to this man. 

Maybe this was an alternate timeline. I mean, he was here, right? There's no way this could still be the world he knew in the past. It doesn't necessarily mean he betrayed them already. Maybe he doesn't even leave them behind in the first place! Maybe this timeline is rejecting his presence, its real inhabitants unable to perceive him correctly. Maybe his mom just couldn't recognize him with the demon lurking below, because in this timeline, he isn't one yet! 

You know why she can't recognize you. 

"No..." Jinu whispers under his breath, the idea of Gwi-Ma and his echoes enough to make black spots start to crowd his vision. Jinu's head sways back and forth in rejection, squeezing his eyes shut and presses against either side of his head as if to squeeze the poisonous thoughts out of his mind.

He can't afford to believe that. 

"Get out of here." A sneer. 

"Pig." Someone spits on the ground in front of him. 

"Damn cheonmin." 

Jinu must have forgotten what it felt like to be so obviously hated by everyone around him just for existing. Hell, he didn't even feel this hated ripping souls out of people's bodies to feed Gwi-Ma. Everyone running in horror from him meant he was powerful. This made him feel absolutely powerless. Total strangers taking one look at his short hair, obviously disgraced, and his cheap clothing to him belonging to the lowest class. They're not wrong, but it doesn't make him hate it or them any less. His rage grew as he continued to try to find his mother again, steeling himself for the worst. Jinu needed to confirm and work with the information she could provide. 

Perhaps he had been strangely spoiled by yesterday's reception, his short hair and demeanor, now that he looks back on it, was probably more shocking than anything else. Jinu's starting to curse Rumi's influence on him because maybe he could've stolen some better garments if he had cared less about the people running the shop, but no, that was "wrong". Jinu mocks her voice in his head as he feels sweat develop on his brow, frustration marring his features with how everyone looks at him. There was no pretending that he was even sangmin. He was trash. 

Jinu can't help but feel alone and betrayed by the circumstances once again. Did he not sell his soul just to make sure he was never treated like this ever again? Slipping into his old mindset was easy, that same mindset that was so vulnerable to Gwi-Ma's siren song. His head starts to ache, their judging eyes flaring his temper.

How could anyone live like this? So ridiculed, so hungry, so worthless. Jinu bites his lip, trying to remind himself that a bed and food wasn't worth his family.

But it wasn't just that, was it? It was respect. It was power. It was freedom.

No, you idiot, that's what he wants you to think.

Jinu hears Rumi's voice scolding him once again and he can't help but smile at the idea that she would speak to him across space and time just to give him a hard time. If anyone could do that, it would be her.

Jinu tries to find some shade in an alleyway, hoping to escape the glares for just a moment, taking in a deep gulp of air. He looks up and sees the sun blaring at high noon, his body already soaked in sweat and his temper heated just like the rest of him. He wipes the evidence from his brow when he hears footsteps coming nearby. He closes his eyes and tilts his head up to the sky, hoping that he gives off the air of "leave me alone". Unfortunately, this person doesn't seem to give a crap about the place being occupied, the footsteps stopping right when they got loudest and then the sound of something being dropped. 

Jinu suppresses a groan. Why was this happening so much? Why did he have to constantly prove that he was a good person and that he just absolutely adored being selfless and helpful? 

Internally whining about it, he looks down at the ground, glaring at the sandals of the person who was set on becoming his newest nuisance next to some obviously gathered plants and herbs. Desperate to get back to some peace and quiet, he crouches to pick up the plants and place them in the toppled woven basket beside it. He swallows his annoyance at the fact that the girl responsible for such a disruption didn't even feel compelled to pick it up herself or even help him. 

"Be more careful next time." Jinu mumbles out as he moves to shove the basket back into the girl's arms, but after she doesn't take it immediately, his eyes raise in annoyance. 

Shocked familiar eyes grow wide as she whispers out. "...Oppa?" 

He's staring at her in absolute confusion just for a moment, her face different with age. In fact, at first he doesn't even really register that she's doing anything but thanking him for helping her. 

But then she blinks rapidly, fluttering her eyelashes unconsciously when she can't believe what she's seeing. He recognized that look every time he was able to steal some fruit from the town over; he loved it that much. Then he has deja vu. If you can even call it deja vu after one day. Now Jinu's really starting to get convinced that this is a night terror sent by Gwi-Ma himself. 

The real debate is who can't believe their eyes more: Jinu or his sister. 

His sister looks so concerned like she's dreaming him up. That sad, confused look is too similar to the one that Gwi-Ma handpicked to haunt his existence for 400 years. The familiar sight completely cripples his heart, unable to figure out if he's ecstatic or devastated at seeing it once again.

She saw him. She recognized him. She used his nickname. Most importantly, she was alive. She was older than he'd ever seen her, and he can't help but smile at that. She's alive! Jinu was unbelievably relieved that she didn't forget him.

Until he wasn't. 

His sister practically flinches the second he starts to smile, the unusual nature being interpreted as mocking her. Her eyebrows furrowing as anguish creeps into her face. Jinu attempts to catch her before it totally shadows her face, hoping to catch the smallest glimpse of hope for their relationship. "Soo-jin-" 

"Oh, no." She lets out a little laugh of disbelief, her eyes wild as her face twists in disgust. Jinu's heart pangs with the ingenuine sound, her eyes hard and dark. The little sister he knew was soft and innocent, a light in the dark.

But he had become her dark. That moment he left her behind, he'd taken all of that away from her, and the evidence was right in front of his face. "Don't ever say my name again." 

Jinu's torn apart by the sound of her slightly deeper voice, his brain short-circuiting, unable to process anything she says after she so thoroughly rejected him. Her body language matches her voice, cold as she looks him up and down, lingering on his short hair, before sneering at him. "Why are you dressed like that? You get kicked out already?" 

"What...?" Jinu isn't computing as she rolls her eyes and bends to pick up some herbs he hadn't seen before when helping. Her voice is tight as it leaves through gritted teeth, refusing to look at him.

"If you're out of the palace, don't you dare think you can come back to us." Jinu hears the tremor behind the harsh sentiment, and when she finally stands, he sees the way her eyes waver, glassy as she forces herself to look away from him. Jinu hates that he's the source of those unshed tears. Worse, he hates watching her ignore her own body's need to shed them, not allowing her pain the space to spill over. That's when Jinu realizes something very critical.

She needed to become what he couldn't in his absence. Someone to take care of their mother, and he senses that strength and resolve in her as she continues to berate him, and he so desperately wishes he could appreciate this new stubborn streak of hers as her brother and not as a villain. 

"You're dead to me." His face falls and he can feel the lump in his throat grow bigger, but he feels himself harden as well. Why should she be burdened by his disappointment? He brought this upon himself.

"...And Eomma." She adds the second part like she forgot, her eyes shifting away from him, occupying herself with counting the herbs. It forces Jinu to remember his mother's face devoid of recognition, and when he notices Soo-jin already preparing herself for her departure, he quickly throws out the words.

"How is she?" 

"How do you think, Jinu?" The sound of his name leaving her mouth is so foreign, he's not sure he heard correctly. He's never heard her speak his name before, only ever being "Oppa" to her. It's something that he hadn't prepared himself for which, in hindsight, was a huge mistake, his entire body cringing. "Why do you care anyway?" Soo-jin snarls before re-adjusting the basket in her arms, muttering under her breath but loud enough for him to hear.

"You didn't care when you left us." 

Jinu doesn't follow her, not wanting to bother her any more than he already has. He's not allowed to offer comfort. He gave up that right when he left them. He watches as she stops by the physician's hut where she seems to be employed, and his heart sinks with the knowledge that she was able to do what he couldn't. Working to make barely enough for one meal while he sat in the palace with his belly full every night.

He wanted to vomit. Jinu couldn't bear to watch this world's patrons go on with their lives as if his little sister didn't bear a grudge to rival his own with Gwi-Ma. Jinu runs back to the temple, closing his eyes as if to shut out the spinning world around him, causing people to shout at him, calling him worthless and disgusting. They didn't need to berate him, he was doing a great job of that by himself.

Once he sat himself on the lower landing of the temple, he caught his breath, genuinely wondering if he would feel better throwing up. Feeling empty seemed like a much better alternative to whatever he was going through right now. He needed to think and that meant swallowing the unhelpful emotions. Who is he to feel entitled to self-pity when it's just the consequences of his own selfish actions?

After a moment to bury parts of him that he couldn't bear to look at, he thought back to the facts. Soo-jin is a bona fide teenager. Jinu nods to himself as he tries to not let it suffocate him; So much regret that he hasn't been able to see her grow up, so much joy that she's still breathing, alive enough to hate him. But he's not allowed to feel pride in that fact.

Because it also means...he did abandon them. In this timeline. Maybe every single one, he ends up living shamelessly in the palace. Is that the kind of person he is? Was there no way for him to fix his mistake because at the end of the day, he was a coward built to break? Maybe all of this was for naught. Maybe he should just let himself rot in the streets like he should've done the first time, making sure Soo-jin and Eomma...

Eomma. 

Jinu's ability to deny the truth has weakened with every stab of reality, one loss after another weighing on his heart. He saw the way Soo-jin's eyes shifted as she lied, the same tells she had when she was just a kid. He knew she was hiding things from him and it made sense, he hadn't earned her trust. But what didn't make sense was his mom not knowing him. Something was deeply wrong, and he wasn't even allowed to come close enough to his loved ones to heal it. This is more torturous than the memories. This is reality. 

Nice job, Gwi-Ma.

But more than that...

Jinu's dark and hardened eyes follow after his feet, leaving the temple and looking up harshly towards the most extravagant building in Seoul. A place he knows intimately. A place that created and nourished the worst in him. A place that would reveal if he had truly changed. Jinu doesn't feel his steps as he moves with purpose, knowing what he has to do next.

Rumi would have to wait. 

Chapter Text

Rumi debates leaving the house. The little boy's mother has reservations about Rumi, and who could blame her? Obviously, these people were poor and her presence was something that aggravated the man of the house, if he can be called that. Still, the hunter in her can't help but feel like she would be able to protect them better if she were close by, and she can't lie to herself. She'd grown fond of these two. 

The house is quiet as mother and son give her another meal, the same as breakfast, while the young woman speaks about how her husband is going to be late because he had a long journey to buy some cattle, admitting that he's a butcher when Rumi asks, trying to be polite even as her jaw remained clench. The woman blushes and looks down as if this is something shameful, but Rumi doesn't see anything wrong with the profession itself. As a girl who never had to worry about food or money, the only thing that conversation sparked was curiosity on why they didn't have more meat at the table.

The young woman doesn't attempt conversation but that doesn't deter her son from telling Rumi all about his escapades with his friends today, about how they save the world from demons and find treasures untold hidden in the valleys behind their houses. Rumi listens half-heartedly, some part of her feeling traitorous when she knows that his mom would never approve of the fact that Rumi has basically promised to upend the life she has built for her family. 

Rumi convinces the girl to allow her to help with cleaning up after dinner. Rumi expects the slight protests from the bashful housewife but the small twitch at the corner of her mouth tells Rumi that just like the little boy, this young woman is lonelier than she allows herself to be. 

"Nuna, would you tell me a story?" 

The little boy slowly crawls over to his tiny mat on the floor of his room, shared by something far more scary than anything she could cook up in a story. Rumi learned from his very frantic mother that it was inappropriate for Rumi to sleep near any men, her unmarried status already something that Rumi should take seriously. Rumi couldn't help but suppress a grin at the obvious care that was embedded into the mother's reprimand. Also the fact that she was the most popular KPOP idol in the world and even dating was enough to send millions of people into a coma.

Still, when the little boy pouts, his Eomma couldn't help falling for those sweet big brown eyes of his. Plus, Rumi could tell that when her husband was absent, she had a little bit of a rebellious streak, a young girl who had to grow up too early. So that's how Rumi was able to get away with helping him settle in, give him some background chatter to fall asleep to. Still, Rumi couldn't help but feel uneasy at the fact that she couldn't be near this child at all times, prepared to protect him at the first sign of danger, which would probably be sharing a room with a sleeping bear. 

"I don't know any great stories-" 

"Tell me where you come from." 

Rumi startles at his question, surprised that he was curious about her to that extent. Her heart panged with missing Zoey and Mira, her fans, and a world where she was unaware of the horrors that happened behind closed doors. Still, a large part of her knew that it was selfish to remain ignorant, when it was already impossible to forget.

But she had to remind herself that Jinu belonged to this world once upon a time. This time period and all its flaws were achingly, painfully familiar to him, the reason he became a demon in the first place. Lying here next to this innocent little boy, patting his shoulder at a steady rhythm, only showed her that no matter the time period, there were good people who prevailed. No matter who Jinu was or what he had endured, she wanted to know all of him. The parts he kept hidden. How could she pick and choose what parts of him she wanted to handle? Just because it was jarring or difficult doesn't mean it could stay buried. Especially in a heart as sensitive as Jinu's. She takes a large inhale before nodding her head slowly. 

"It's...big and bright." Rumi lifts her hands with a smile, enjoying her own reminiscing even as the boy's eyelids droop. "Like a festival." 

"Like paradise?" 

Rumi's face falls so fast with the dark twist in the conversation, something only little kids are able to pull off. As the little boy starts to speak about the afterlife, her whole body grows cold at the way his eyes brighten with pure fascination.

"Our souls will be able to move on to our next life if we're very good." Rumi listens to the words he's saying while trying to compose herself. The notion that death was something of a fantasyland that the little boy wanted to escape to was too much to bear. But then his own face falls as he yawns and looks at Rumi's face, a slowly growing pout on his lips. "But I'm not a good boy, so I don't know if I'll get to do that." 

"What do you mean?" Rumi whispers with shock and empathy, rubbing warmth and encouragement into his tiny body, trying her best to comfort and convince him that wasn't true. His little sad face looks down, watching his fingers play with some of the mat fibers. "You're one of the best boys I know!" Rumi's joke earns a little giggle before he lets his eyelashes kiss his cheeks, growing more tired with her proximity and the safety she provides.

"...If I was a good boy, he wouldn't hurt Eomma." His little fingers move forward to grasp her hand. "Or you." 

Rumi's heart aches but she holds his hand, not wanting to say more when he's so close to falling asleep. The peaceful look on his face seems to be a rare occurrence, and she wasn't about to begrudge him a place where his worries were nonexistent.

"Be quiet or I'll kill you." 

Rumi's awake in seconds, breathing through her nose as she looks up at a man who's very obviously drunk if she couldn't already smell it on his breath. He keeps his greasy hand covering her mouth, the sour smell of alcohol mixing with blood, making her retch in horror. He's shaking with a combination of intoxication, anger, and satisfaction, which is the expression that scares her the most. 

The boy's father spits on her face with every word he spews as he continues to grip her mouth and head harshly, feeling a need to keep her head moving so she remains disoriented in the darkness.

"I told that bitch we couldn't afford to feed some random whore." 

Rumi's head wound starts to bleed at the roughness and she feels herself grow more and more panicked, unable to remain calm enough for her to think through her options. Still, she wouldn't stop trying. She had to get him off her as quick as possible then knock him out. After letting her eyes adjust to the dark, she's not impressed by this man's strength at all. The fear he creates is his strongest weapon, the ice he sends shooting through her veins and the element of surprise. That's not enough to stop Rumi. While she tries to figure out her game plan, she lets him pretend he's stronger than her, a tactic she's used on demons.

She wraps a hand around the wrist covering her mouth, feeling more confident that she would be able to pry this guy off in seconds. This guy won't even see it coming. She feels her sly smile at catching him off guard start to form against his palm. But her eyes widen when he starts to speak again, squeezing her jaw until it aches. 

"You know...you could pay another way."

What the hell is he talking about?

Rumi's decided that his incessant drunken chattering isn't worth taking time to interpret, when she should be expending her energy on figuring out how to get him off her. Especially when she's so close, scanning the room for anything that will immobilize him on the off-chance she can't knock him out easily. 

But it's when his hand moves quickly from her mouth to her wrist, pinning her arm down, that her brows furrow in confusion. The sudden shift in leverage and the way he leans in to let his foul hot breath brush across her lips is what finally causes her to register exactly what he meant. Rumi freezes in her fear, while her fuzzy mind screams at her to move, that she's doing the worst possible thing in the moment of crisis. Her eyes move from scanning the room up to his face when he leans down to really use his weight to keep her pinned, his face revoltingly suggestive. 

Rumi's never been in a position like this before. Her skin crawls and her mind screams and she wonders if she's strong enough for the first time. She'd never doubted her ability to overpower him, it's one of the reasons she felt confident protecting the other inhabitants of the house. But this is more than just strength, this is pure horror gripping her bones and her muscles, her whole body starting to shiver at the sheer idea of what he might do to her. What he's planning to do to her. 

She needs to get his hands off her now, and get back in control, moving her free hand to pull at his wrist, trying to get both her hands out from under him, but that's when something in the corner of her eye glints, and she realizes exactly why he'd only used one hand to incapacitate her. The man brings it closer to her, chuckling as if she's discovered the surprise he was keeping from her. 

She feels a whimper leave her throat as she begins to hyperventilate, cold steel sliding down her face, a sting following the line that he just traced as he shushes her like she's a fussy child. "You'd better shut up or there's more where that came from." A deep chuckle echoed from earlier follows her into the scene and she feels her eyes blur with tears, terrified. Rumi's entire body starts to tremble as he smiles repulsively, tightening his grip on her wrist while keeping the weapon at her other, sharp as it pricks the skin, the promise enough for her to stay still. Her hunter's mind starts to growl at her internally to get rid of his weapon, that's the only thing really stopping her.

It shouldn't be too hard, I just have to be quick. Okay, I've got to- 

Her internal plan dissipates when he shifts his weight to pin her hips and torso down, digging his disgusting body against her. The man lets out a bored heavy sigh, like if he can make her fight all her energy out, she'll be easier to deal with afterwards.

"Let go of me!" Rumi finally can't take it anymore, realizing she can't afford to save her pride when this is going downhill too quickly.  Unfortunately, the man makes good on his promise, slicing up the outside of her forearm as she screams, hopefully alerting others to what's going on. Her mind wanders with her blood loss, wondering if anyone even cared that this was happening. No one cared that this family was being abused, why would they care about her? 

"I knew that's what you were the minute you showed up." The man tosses the knife to the side to place both his hands around her throat, squeezing tightly against her windpipe, causing her to choke out air as her fingernails claw at his hands, her body desperate for air. Panic and lack of oxygen washes away all her ideas to fight as if they never existed in the first place, his words louder than the voice telling her to get up. "You picked the wrong house to steal from, slut." 

Rumi feels her vision start to fail, darkening in an already dark room, spots of red at the corners with the pressure of him on top of her, constricting her lungs. His hands threatens to drag her under, nausea permeating more than just her stomach at the implications of what he'll do to her once she's unconscious. If she's lucky enough to just end up unconscious. He could murder her. He's certainly capable of it, the way his hands seem practiced in the art of asphyxiation. 

Violated is too tame of a word to describe the way she feels. Her body's leaking blood from two points, her hair sticky against the mat as he bangs her head once more into the ground, shoving at her and telling her to stop whining, but was she doing that? She doesn't remember what it feels like, what it sounds like, her frantic heartbeat ringing in her ears. Her salty tears are inevitable and unbothersome, her emotions locked tight as her body decides to survive this by playing dead, the sting on her cheek amplified by them sliding down her face. 

As her body shuts down, she finally notices the fact that her hand has been in motion, trying to call her sword, her hand shaking as she stares at it like a foreign appendage. 

"You're strong." 

Am I, Jinu?

Rumi's reality has started blurring at the edges, unsure if her breaths are coming in at all, gulping down whatever she can when the man's hands slip on her throat, sweat loosening his grip and her nails digging into his knuckles.

She's always been told her fears and faults must never be seen, like all Hunters. She was always strong, always independent, and always on her way to save the day.

But it might just be that days have to end. 

"Jinu..." She manages to choke out when the man starts to complain, aggravation at how she won't hurry up and die, slapping her face in the process as her eyes remain vacant.

Will you live without me?

Rumi's tears don't stop flowing as her eyes wander to the ceiling, the noises of the real world muted as she lets the memories of Jinu slip into her consciousness. 

"You gave me my soul back."

If there wasn't blood pouring out of her nose, she might've snorted wetly at the scene, her mind lost as she smiles in her delirious state.

You're just a stupid sword now.

Rumi lets out a watery chuckle, her nose bleeding obscenely as it slides down to her teeth. 

I'm sorry I couldn't find you. 

Rumi doesn't have to wonder if this man is willing to murder a foreign girl in his own home, her fading consciousness from lack of air was proof enough. But she senses his fingers loosening around her throat suddenly, twitching against her. She wonders if he's got cold feet, but then he coughs in her face, and she braces herself to be covered in his saliva again, but then she sees a dark thick liquid meander down his chin instead. 

Blood drips from the man's mouth, his throat croaking out some sort of sound, the privilege of speaking something he can no longer afford. Rumi's eyes watch the newly painted face, the rough sound of her breathing against a bruised throat accompanying his groan. Her eyebrow lifts in curiosity, so detached from her emotions that all that's left is observation, wondering if he's got a respiratory illness.

But that's when he presses his entire torso on hers, making her flinch in disgust. Chest to chest but it feels...final. Has he given up? That's when she feels the blood seeping through his worn shirt, a dark spot pooling in between their bodies, a choked shriek that she didn't realize came from her until she feels the ache in her vocal chords.

His heavy body captivates all her attention, his body growing cold with death but warm with blood. Rumi's confusion is communicated through her open-mouthed exhales, attempting to recover the oxygen her cells are missing, before spotting a hilt sticking out of her assaulter's back. She doesn't get more than a glance before she sees the hand gripping it rip the weapon right back out, bringing blood and sinew with it. Her eyes widen and she pushes her brain to make the connection, her body shivering violently when she sees the shadowed murderer over the dead man's shoulder, the entire figure commanding her attention as he looks at her with intent, his eyes into hers. Rumi's demon patterns start to crawl up from her ice-cold toes to the opened head wound, glowing with the chills running down her spine. 

That's when the murderer steps closer, the patterns from her bleeding forearm lighting up his face to reveal golden brown eyes staring at her, wide-eyed and completely absorbed with the view, morbid curiosity painting his features, his hand twitching, drawing Rumi's eyes down.

A bloody knife.

A bloody hand.

A very small hand. 

No. 

Rumi hears a muted banging in the house precede the sound of a choked out name, embellished with a blood-curdling scream from behind the little boy. 

"Jinu!" 

The mother's voice continues to wail as she stands in the doorway, crumpling in on herself, the young woman's hands running down her face in devastation before Rumi can totally compute the word just spoken. No, not a word. It's a name. 

The crying coming from the mother's mouth indicates that this death is a tragedy to her, one that can't be ignored, carving their lives into different paths, but never the same ones she held hope for. She just witnessed her child rip human life away, up close and personal. Purposeful. Something even Rumi had never done before. But she's not focused on that, her mind replaying the word over and over as her eyes fixate on the traumatic scene before her. 

I know that name. 

Rumi's bloodied and battered mind finally connects when she sees him tilt her head at her, something she had seen before on a grown man. The action rushes her consciousness back from slow motion to real time. Rumi's eyes swallow the view of her savior's face.

"...Jinu?"

Rumi's body hasn't stopped trembling, but the tears move down her face in languid pink rivers of shock, mixing with the blood spattered against her. Her mouth is still open, taking large gulps after being nearly suffocated to death, but the little boy seemingly hasn't let go of his breath since he plunged the knife into his father's back. Underneath the dead body of the boy's father, her bright demon patterns continue to dance along her sliced skin, the only source of light as she watches Jinu's eyes travel past his father's body in favor of Rumi's. 

How had she not seen it before? The resemblance was uncanny. His face, his laugh, his conviction. 

His dark brown eyes thoroughly drink in the scene, not daring to look away to even witness his mother's breakdown. His eyes look cat-like with the shadows and she feels her stomach drop at the sight, although her patterns light up, brighter in recognition. Those familiar unnerving eyes focus on her rather than the demon called father, his mind surely ignoring the most gruesome part to survive it.

Rumi lets out a sob that sounds like it was built in somebody else's body, but Jinu only says one word after observing her.

"Pretty." 

Chapter Text

"Do you really want to answer to the king? What do you think he'll do to the guards who kept him from seeing his favorite court musician?" 

Jinu scolds both of the cautious guards who are having a silent conversation with just their eyes. Jinu scoffs in a way that just screams "privilege", but they're not entirely sure after re-evaluating Jinu's half-assed story. It's not unheard of for court officials and noblemen to be victims of roadside robberies, but...usually they don't take the clothes off someone's back and give them a haircut...

Jinu taps his foot impatiently with his arms crossed, hiding the fact that he's sweating buckets under the peasant clothes he resents. Finally he growls at them, holding an arm out, moving his hand through his short hair as if it doesn't represent a man disgraced, using his easy confidence to his advantage. He can only hope that the cover of dusk was enough to persuade them that he had the air of jungin and not one of someone trying to murder the royal family. 

"Fine. Let them find you later. I'm sure they'll have a totally fair trial for you two." Jinu lets out a little hum of disappointment. " Even though he was really looking forward to this new song I wrote-"

The guards quickly part to let Jinu stroll inside before he even finishes his threat. He nods at both of them with his chin held high, insinuating he won't report them as long as they remember to keep this hush-hush, you know, for their safety. 

Jinu walks into the palace with the stature of a jungin class court musician, tall and smug enough to keep the servants from asking too many questions, looking sharply at the ones who stare a little too long. It almost feels like muscle memory, which is strange,  the feeling of being not only respected, but officially, felt like second nature. Sure, he's not the highest of court officials or especially privileged, but that was even better. Gwi-Ma understood that Jinu didn't want a job, he wanted to be left alone. That promise of peace was enough to give his soul. Enough to give up his family. 

It surprised him how easily he recalled the layout of the palace, not having set foot in it for 400 years. Jinu keeps a leisurely pace as to not arouse suspicion, hoping that the lowly lit lanterns and nightfall will paint shadows in people's minds, his hair and clothes just a trick of the light. He's honestly shocked that this is working at all. The knowledge that it only takes one overly suspicious servant to totally destroy his plan and probably get him killed, well, it was hard not to quicken his stride. Jinu just kept repeating the mantra in his head to keep himself sane. 

Just get to your room. 

A huge sigh of relief escapes Jinu when he sees his old room, one he didn't realize he was holding since the whole temple discovery. He needed an actual place to stay, a homebase, before he could really tackle the issue of how to right his wrongs. Best of all, the room was not locked, something he forgot to do on the regular way back when. Jinu sends a silent prayer before entering the unoccupied room, breathing in the familiar scent of luxury, wonder, and comfort mingled with his own. Not surprising, considering this was his home for years before Gwi-Ma fully condemned him to the demon realm. Always read the fine print, kids.

Man, he almost forgot how good he had it, the opulent style of the room making him grin ear-to-ear. Gwi-Ma must've only shown him the worst and darkest parts of his consciousness and guilt to remind him that it wasn't worth it. Which it wasn't! Jinu was just accepting the reality of what this room and the clothes had cost him...oh, the clothes! 

Arrogance flourishes and blossoms in Jinu's chest as he studies how his favorite hanbok accentuates exactly that, accidentally letting a sinister giggle slip out from between his lips. Not bad after the peasant clothes he was basically forced to wear, god, it was worse than wearing a potato sack. He had really started missing his hoodie and jeans, but now that he's slipped into this, well, Jinu's more than happy with the outcome. 

His smile only fades when he accidentally pictures Rumi's disappointed face as he properly places the gat on his head, covering up the final element that left him out of place in the palace. Jinu can't help but internally debate her once again, holding his arms out as he stares wide-eyed into the brass mirror, as if Rumi was studying his every expression from the other side. 

"What? A guy can't enjoy a nice piece of clothing after spending 3 days wearing-" 

Jinu's so engrossed in convincing a non-present Rumi, he doesn't realize the footsteps that were coming down the hall were not the passing servants and jungin that he'd heard as he re-acquainted himself with his old quarters. He was actually so distracted that he froze, staring at himself in the mirror, horror making his jaw gape and scare his vanity right out of his body. Jinu's only able to kick into gear when he heard someone fiddling with the lock, arms out as he scans the room for a proper hiding place. 

He paces towards the bed and then the dresser, putting his hands in his hair as he fights the urge to panic, but whoever's outside of the room has become impatient. Purple patterns start to light up on Jinu's skin defensively, none of his energy being spent on suppressing them. Jinu finally lets his hands hang to his side in defeat, suffocating a whine in his throat before throwing his hands up with a tired eyeroll, making the executive decision to just ambush whoever is trying to break into his room. Jinu slowly creeps towards the door, placing his back against the wall as he closes his eyes, making Rumi a silent promise.

He's just going to be unconscious, I won't kill the guy-

"I could've sworn I forgot to lock it this morning." A frustrated laugh bubbling from outside the door just before he hears the heavy lock turn, strong hands pushing open the heavy door. 

No.

No fucking way. This could not happen three times in a row. That's just lazy writing! 

This isn't happening. Jinu is not caught off-guard in the slightest, and he's definitely not silently watching his Joseon-era self walk into the room as if in slow motion. 

What the hell? 

"What the hell?" 

Unsurprisingly, Jinu's 400-years-younger self has the same exact thought when he sees the intruder. Especially one who looks as if he stepped right out of the mirror.

Luckily, Jinu's had practice over the last couple days dealing with jaw-dropping revelations, reunions, deja vu at its finest. He jumps into action immediately, moving quickly to shove the door closed as his double slowly follows the action with his eyes, trying to comprehend what he's seeing. It gives Jinu the opportunity to cover his ignorant counterpart's mouth, his other wrapped around his arm to keep him still, their backs to the door.  Joseon Jinu starts to muffle out strangled protests as he attempts to escape the intruder's grasp, but our Jinu is much stronger, even if he wasn't fueled by demon strength. Jinu tightens his grip on his victim's hand to show himself that he means business. 

"Don't scream." The court musician lets out a whimper and nods frantically, and Jinu can't help but grimace at the pathetic sound. A better man might want to hear a poor guy like this out, but Jinu knows himself, even if he's 400 years younger. Jinu draws a thin scratch against his older (younger?) self's cheek as a reminder of who's in control. "Don't underestimate me." 

Jinu counts to 10, giving this pathetic guy a chance to grasp how powerless he is in this situation. The time might humble him enough to not get himself killed. Finally, Jinu lets go of his pompous self and he suppresses an eyeroll at the sound of a deep inhale as the other Jinu prepares to scream. So he does the only logical thing: shoves himself to the ground in annoyance, straddling himself as he flashes his golden eyes for just an imperceptible moment.  "Just try it, Jinu." 

"Y-You know me?" Jinu looks up at his assailant curiously, his eyes wandering around the uncanniness of his features. Our Jinu blinks back the surprise of how unafraid this guy seems to be, even in his position. Old Jinu squints his eyes to get a better look, leaning forward before gasping. "...Wait a minute..." Suddenly, the Jinu we know starts to sweat. Has he been caught as a demon? What are the consequences of attacking his former self? Will he start disappearing at any moment? Is he ever going to find Rumi-

"...Are you wearing my favorite hanbok?" 

"Oh my god, you're so dumb." Jinu can't help but groan as he lets his eyes flutter close, half with relief and half with exasperation. As Jinu feels his muscles start to naturally relax after clenching them all, he realizes that this Jinu has no combat experience in the first place, leading him to remove his hands from the weak kid's wrists and tilt his head towards the ceiling. He's almost able to forget the presence underneath him until it starts to speak. 

"Excuse me?" Old Jinu huffs and scowls from underneath his own, albeit much stronger, body. "Who even are you-" 

"I'm you."

A blink.

"No, I'm me." 

"Yeah, well, change of plans." 

"Get the hell off me, dude!" Jinu sighs heavily before slowly removing himself from himself. The pretentious loser dusts off his clothes with a huff, shaking his head while muttering under his breath. Jinu's mind boggles. How is this guy not taking the situation seriously? Jinu's not able to come up with a response before his Joseon counterpart starts to speak with a bored tone accompanying a resigned shrug. 

"Look, if you're some long-lost cousin or something..." His past self closes his eyes as if the whole thing is bothersome, and our Jinu's eye twitches at the attitude. "How much do you want?" Of course that's what he thought it was. That Jinu was some low-down burglar come to reap the rewards of his hard work, which just entailed getting taken advantage of by a demonic entity. Jinu groans at himself, tilting his head up to the ceiling, totally out of his element in the face of...well, his face.

"I'm not here for money, asshole." Jinu runs two exasperated hands over his face as he tries to get a grip on this new situation. Can he even exist at the same time as his old self? Why didn't he anticipate that? Or, better, yet, why didn't he anticipate this guy being a complete and total-

"Well, can you hurry up and get to the point then?" The Jinu of this time must've decided this conversation was not worth his energy, staring at himself in the mirror, tilting his face from side to side, checking himself out. Jinu has to do a double-take because he didn't even notice himself walk away and ugh, is that what he looked like earlier? As a slight grin starts to curl on the guy's face, Jinu sends an apology to the universe but especially to Rumi for being the cringiest and worst guy ever to exist. "I kind of have somewhere to be, so if you're done playing dress-up..."

Jinu can't help but be offended by the fact that he's not the most important, pressing matter in A Day in the Life of Jinu. "Where the hell do you have to be?" Jinu gestures a wild hand towards the door where night lies beyond. "It's practically bedtime." 

"Bedtime?" His past self snorts. "What are you, 5 years old?" 

Jinu can't help the way his temper flares, wanting to correct himself, that actually...he's 425 years old! 

The even more annoying Jinu finally turns to place a gentle hand on Jinu's shoulder, as if he doesn't remember being attacked by him...or the fact that it is him, speaking with a superiority complex that could rival the king's.

"Hey. Buddy. Just make yourself at home, I guess, I'll be back in like..." Jinu watches in disbelief as his past self mumbles out some incoherent number while slowly backing up towards the door, obviously just trying to get as far away from a literal trespasser as possible. Jinu watches himself rush off to whatever appointment he has, slipping out of the door as soon as he gets out of arm's length of his evil twin.

Jinu didn't have any appointments back then! All he did was gamble, eat, and play stupid songs for the stupid king! What could he possibly have to do? 

Did you really think Jinu was going to let Jinu out of his sight? 

He's smart enough to not take his past self at his word. I mean, if that guy's got any part of Jinu's fantastic brain, the first thing he would do is go to the royal guards. But after just one conversation with the buffoon...he's not entirely sure. Honestly, this guy seems pretty damn hopeless. No wonder his family had no faith in him ever returning, did he always act like that? Or did the palace or Gwi-Ma infect him with some kind of "douche" disease? 

Jinu's trying to remain as inconspicuous as possible, which has become so much easier now that he has proper attire to convince a peripheral glance. Jinu loses sight of himself multiple times, but luckily, he knows his way around the palace even if he doesn't know his "appointment". Jinu's mind trips more than his feet do, unsure about how to proceed once he gets himself back in his clutches.

Should he go back to the temple? It obviously has significance from their time in the present, but...was he supposed to sneak in again to convince his conceited self to save his family? It wouldn't be impossible if he makes sure to grab some clothes. Still, what if asshole Jinu runs into a brain cell and finally reports him? It might be an easier decision if he had some clarity that Rumi was able to hear him at the temple at all.

Jinu's not sure he can do this without her. If he wasn't strong enough to resist Gwi-Ma even in this timeline, what made him think that he could convince that version of himself to care? If Jinu could save his family at all...he needed Rumi. Because honestly, was he even qualified enough to claim he could save them at all? He's far from a saint, but his old self is even worse. This whole thing might be a lost cause. What would he be saving them from at this point? Maybe his absence is the greatest gift of all.

Suddenly, Jinu's body is heavy with exhaustion, even without a need for sleep in the same way humans do. But god, did he want to do it. Just close his eyes and forget everything, let the world fall apart, just for fun. He's about to ditch the entire thing before...

Why was Jinu heading towards the East Wing? 

The East Wing is only for women. Sure, there were plenty of guys who would hang about, flirting with women who were above their station, wanting their pick of noblewomen. But that was in the daytime. The night visitors were downright treasonous if anyone suspected anything untoward...which was definitely happening. Still, Jinu can't afford to lose himself when this meeting obviously has significance.

Man, Jinu can't help but wonder if there's a huge divergence in the timeline. He can't remember a single time he felt an urgent need to be in the East Wing, but maybe Gwi-Ma just hadn't seen the torturous value in it. His memories became harder to access in the long-term sentence Gwi-Ma had graciously granted him. Maybe this was something he used to do, but even the thought had Jinu's entire face twist with disgust. Not because of the women, but what happened to them. It sickened him. 

Wow, maybe it really sickened him. Suddenly, Jinu's mind grows fuzzy around the edges, vertigo taking over his body like an audacious dance partner. It felt like his brain was rearranging itself, some force pulling, prodding, expanding to make room for different people, different sensations...different memories. That simple idea only slipped through the cracks of his consciousness as the pain gripped him tightly. Jinu's heart felt like it was caught in a vice grip, being squeezed until it would eventually pop, the sound of pulsing blood flowing through his ears. He fell to his knees in the middle of a corridor, his eyes closed long ago but he saw the sparks and fireworks of colors and senses in the dark behind his eyelids, making him dry heave. 

Fuck.

Is he dying? 

Now that he found himself? Why was it just happening now? Jinu feels like he's still in motion regardless of being crumpled in on himself on the floor, racing towards some unforeseen consequence that he hadn't prepared himself for. He wasn't ready. He didn't want it to end like this. 

"Are you alright, sir?!" 

Can we claim fourth time is a charm?

The cool touch of a gentle hand is enough to make him open his eyes, the world stable under the woman in front of him. Jinu groans and lets out a heave of exertion, sounding as if he just finished a marathon. That's when he senses her kneeling, his pride not allowing it. 

"I'm fine." 

He lifts his heavy eyes to stare at the face of the woman who came to his aid. Why does he get the feeling it's not the first time? A face he's wanted to see for what felt like centuries. Three days. Three days of eternal torture just for her to show up like an angel. And still, he can't help himself from indulging in the sight of her wearing a hanbok just as lovely as her, making him feel faint once more. 

"Rumi?"

Chapter Text

"Rumi?"

Why does he look so awful today? Is he sick? 

Jinu's eyes are huge and watery from dry heaving only moments before, but there's a strange smile on his face that has Rumi questioning what he's up to. Per usual. 

"Oh, it's just you." Rumi immediately rises from her kneeling position, moving to fan out her hanbok before Jinu even gets the chance to stand up. 

"...Just me?" Jinu can't help but take offense, even though her presence was enough to rip him away from whatever was happening in his mind just before she showed up. 

"Jinu, I told you not to come this late." Rumi looks at him with bored, slightly annoyed eyes as she puts a hand on her hip, the action combining both her modern sass and her natural elegance that's accentuated by this era, and my god, does Jinu have thoughts about that, making his mind process her words even slower than usual. "That wasn't a suggestion." 

Jinu can't believe what he's hearing nor what he's seeing. Does she not understand that he's been yearning for her the entire time they've been down in the 1600s? Sure, it's technically only been three days, but surely she's been looking for him too....right? His frantic eyes lift once more to see her expression more curious than annoyed, but she always looked annoyed at him, so on he marches.

"Rumi, I've been looking everywhere for you." Jinu lets out a little annoyance of his own, her indifference making him more upset than he anticipated. In all honesty, he wasn't expecting this kind of averse reunion. Like he's said before, he didn't expect a damn hug but...not even a gasp? Surprise? When he stands there waiting for her response, his eyes blink rapidly as he scoffs, now a little pissed off. He can't think of anything to say at all with Rumi standing there, looking at him like he's a burden when all he's been trying to do is find her. He's so sick of that look. That one offered by people on the street, his former self, and now the girl he's been hoping to see?  "Well, this is a surprise." Jinu decides to adopt a similar air, embarrassment flooding his neck as he tosses a hand up towards her figure. "Didn't think I'd run into you here." 

"Are you trying to be funny?" She scoffs at him, obviously feeding off of his own irritation. 

"What do you mean?" Jinu is looking at her with absolute confusion, shaking his head with a furrowed brow. He didn't have a solid grasp on reality in the first place, but why was it that every day he spent here was one equivalent to his worst nightmare? Why is everyone forgetting him? Jinu was so desperate to find Rumi for multiple reasons, but the biggest one was to have a teammate. Someone who was just as clueless as him in this predicament. So why did she seem so unfazed? 

"Good night, Jinu." Rumi says it with finality and boredom, as if they've had this conversation before. Rumi starts to turn but Jinu hasn't spent enough time drowning in the new attitude she's exhibiting, and he moves to stand in front of her, arms outstretched like trying to corner a rowdy dog for a bath. Rumi blinks at him in disbelief, and Jinu has only just realized that his actions are unacceptable in the current times, showcasing the disparity of how he's always acted casual with her. 

"Rumi." Jinu lets out a less aggravated huff, finally seeing a glimpse of doubt in her eyes, something he hopes to grab onto like a lifeline. "I don't know what's going on or why you don't remember me..." Jinu's trying to control his breathing, but he's not very good at it. He swallows against a dry throat as he tries to come up with something poignant to say. He fails, turning to begging. "...I need you to remember me." 

"I know you." Jinu stands straighter, eyes wider as he perks up at the statement...until he gets a better look at her hardened face, almost resentful. "You make it impossible not to know you." 

Rumi is saying it like a dig, but Jinu decides it sounds kind of nice coming out of her mouth. Even when it's set in a scowl, her eyes darting around, filled with worry at who might find them alone this late at night. At some point she turns around, and Jinu didn't realize not seeing her face was going to trigger something in him. A deep, pounding desperation to keep her within eyesight. Jinu reaches his hand forward, grasping her wrist tightly to keep her with him.

Rumi's so surprised at the action that her mind brings her back to her Jinu. Her heart aches for home, for the way things used to be rather than this...place. Still, she knows that she must play the part, making sure Jinu knows he's going to get them both into serious trouble if he keeps this up. She leans forward, scolding him in a harsh whisper. "Are you insane?" She looks at her wrist in his hand, eerily familiar to when he changed his mind about taking the...

"How are you here?" Jinu looks at her with utter confusion, fully ditching the bad boy act to try to get her to remember him, activate some weird future neurons in her brain or something. That's when he notices her freeze when she sees his bracelet. The bracelet she gave him. Jinu's heart immediately feels warmer when her face swivels to look at him with a bone-deep recognition.

"...How did...where did you..." Rumi raises her other hand to point out the bracelet she had given him far into the future, but months ago for her. 

Rumi's obvious recognition of the bracelet gave Jinu some much needed reassurance. This isn't some strange alternate dimension Rumi, she was his! He lets out a huge sigh of relief with a matching smile, finally finding the string (literally) that ties them together. "...You know where I got it." He can't help but tease her a little after she made him look like an absolute crazy person.

"...Jinu?" Rumi speaks his name softly in a hopeful, disbelieving tone, completely different than how she had previously been addressing him. Jinu's entire body shivers at the sound, his body easily influenced just by the sound of her voice. It was once again, literally, magical. She does know him.

Still, Rumi doesn't want to get her hopes up, shaking her head like she can get rid of them easily. The sight makes Jinu loosen his grip, but he doesn't let go in fear that she could disappear at any moment. It was entirely plausible at this point. 

"Yeah." He grins as he looks at her, but when she doesn't return it, it feels like ice is pressed to his back, his nerves on high alert. Still, he feels the soft skin of her wrist and looks down to observe the bracelet, close enough to brush against her skin now. Jinu can't help but let out an endeared chuckle.

"Guess I found you first, huh?" 

Rumi feels herself gasp at the confirmation he had been hearing her all those times, giving up hope months ago that her Jinu came with her. Jinu feels a smile curve onto his lips as Rumi's eyes start to shine, her bottom lip attempting to conceal its tremble. He lets out the softest chuckle before giving her wrist a soft tug, inviting her closer despite the danger. When he doesn't sense her opposition, only a sudden shyness at the intimacy, he feels gravity pull them closer- 

And that's when they hear the sound of easy whistling coming down the corridor. 

Rumi immediately jumps back from Jinu. "Shit." 

Jinu is immediately endeared by her modern cursing, but she looks back at him with intense eyes, asking him silently to be serious. She's not able to see his reaction to the words, moving a hand to his chest to shove him down the stairs descending into the garden. His sturdy body is unsure of what she's doing, but she's busy looking towards the source of the noise, attempting to judge its distance. Her head whips around, her purple hair moving gracefully through the night air. "You can't be here."

Jinu's probably dumber than a bag of rocks, his whole body rejecting her rejecting him, still enjoying the way her eyebrows furrow when her glare grows. So what if he got caught with her? Let the world know that--Finally, he breaks out of the daze and realizes just how bad this would be. They aren't in 2025 anymore. The time rapidly slipping away is the catalyst to him removing his fingers from her slender wrist, even as the worry threatens to drag him under. Rumi basically has to shove him into the bushes lining the landing, Jinu barely making it before the girl spots her.

But it's not a girl at all. 

"I've been looking everywhere for you." The sound of Jinu's words spoken earlier coming out of his smug mouth, a flirtatious cadence that makes Jinu's face jolt back in surprise. 

Oh my god. 

"It's not safe to be here at night." Rumi scolds the bane of his existence and Jinu hates that he's not the recipient, surprisingly. Or maybe...because it's directed to him from 400 years ago? Just the absolute worst version of him, no big deal, showing off his complete and utter ridiculousness to the one girl he wants to respect him.

"So...is that an invitation to see you in the daytime?" Jinu practically gags at the audacity, his jaw and fists clenching in the bushes. It's so infuriating that Jinu considers revealing himself since that tool already knows he exists, but...he's too unpredictable at the moment. This Jinu has only ever lived 25 years in the Joseon period. He might be enough of an asshole where he thinks he can break the rules, but anyone getting in his way is free reign to report, regardless of the punishment. It sounds pretty damn harsh, but Jinu has only started to get re-acquainted with his past self and...that's definitely something he can picture himself doing. 

Rumi sighs heavily as she stares at Jinu, trying to compose herself to deal with this month-long nuisance. "I'm very flattered by your attention, but as I've stated before-" 

"I can tell you feel something for me." Jinu leans down and plucks a flower budding from the bush our Jinu is hiding in. The action makes both Rumi and Jinu freeze, but luckily, the man of the era doesn't notice, instead admiring the flower for a second, attempting to look sensitive, surely. Jinu offers that flower to Rumi with a soft smolder, one she recognized as the heart-stopping look fans from her time went crazy over. Rumi has to stop herself from guffawing at his attempt to win her over with that one. "You like to play hard-to-get, but when I'm around, you can't keep your eyes off me." 

Oh shit, he noticed that? 

Oh shit, does she do that? The curious part of Jinu feels giddy with the image of Rumi paying attention to him, the way he does with her. She thinks he's handsome surely. She stares at him? Does she like looking at him?  Well, technically, not him him...but that's a technicality he's willing to overlook. Let a guy dream.

"I'm not sure what you mean-"

"Okay, darling." Her stalker chuckles out the statement like he understands she can't tell him outright because of the social customs in place. Jinu can't take it anymore, attempting to peek through the leaves of the bush under the guise of the wind. Old Jinu doesn't bother trying to force Rumi to take the flower, instead leaning forward to place it behind her ear. He doesn't try to brush her cheek with his finger, or lean in for an unrequited kiss, somewhat surprising Jinu. Weirdly...respectful? But I guess Jinu can claim that quality. Jinu doesn't want to claim much of this guy's behavior as his own, especially when he starts talking, but...Wait, is this the damn appointment he was talking about?!

"Oh, I almost forgot!" Mr. Steal-Your-Girl returns to Rumi after attempting a smooth exit, whipping around, making our Jinu scream internally.

Why won't he just leave already? 

"If you see a guy around here who looks a lot like me..." Jinu shakes his head as if the thought is enough to haunt him, but Rumi purses her lips to contain herself. "He's got to be some random cheonmin who snuck in. His hair is practically non-existent." He gives a little shiver as if it's disgusting, something Rumi still can't seem to wrap her head around. After a second, Jinu just waves the idea off, dismissing the whole intruder who he assumes has already been apprehended. "Don't worry though, I'll make sure he's out of here by tomorrow morning at the late-" 

"No!" 

Silence except for the sound of wind moving through the bush, making Rumi clear her throat before darting an eye towards it, unnoticed by her admirer. They stay quiet for a moment longer, nervous that she might've been loud enough for the guards to get suspicious. Once they both feel confident, Rumi shakes her head, whispering quietly to compensate for her outburst. 

"N-No, don't do that." 

"...Why?" Jinu has adopted a suspicious and critical mind for just a minute, and his hidden counterpart feels thwarted, seeing the resemblance between the two of them now, much to his dismay.

"Well, he's not hurting anybody, right? So...I don't see a reason to kick him-" 

"Oh, but he is hurting someone. Me!" Jinu puts a hand to his chest, trying to make himself look as pitiful as possible. The guy looks at her in bewilderment, Jinu rolling his eyes at the dramatics before his eyes travel to Rumi's, hers sparkling with what seems to be...amusement? "I didn't tell you but he attacked me! I didn't want to scare you, considering he's still at large. He looks so much like me, it freaked me out. Like an evil twin or something." Jinu glowers at the sinister description, especially knowing that if they were twins, he would be the good one! Probably! "Sorry, but there's no way I'm letting a guy like that-" 

"Jinu." 

Silence.

What is she doing?

The sound of fabric brushing closer together and breathing quietly. 

Oh.

Jinu has to put a hand over his mouth to keep himself from groaning in misery at this strange display. He closes his eyes in an earnest attempt to dissociate, but then he hears his past self take a shuddering, embarrassing inhale when Rumi leans forward to brush her fingernails against that guy's bicep delicately. Oh my god, he might throw up. 

"...W-What-" Jinu's started to trip over his words, unused to a woman's advances considering it's basically treasonous. Rumi can feel power rushing through her at the action, still attempting to come off as demure and obedient. It's funny, he's never been cuter than when his entire face turns red, his posture stiff. 

"...Sweet, sweet Jinu." Rumi flutters her eyelashes as she blinks her big brown eyes at him. She drags her fingers across the fabric at his arm, something she's seen in a K-Drama before. The way he hasn't moved an inch was worrying her a little, that she might be more embarrassing than seductive. Still, she pushes onward. "...Please? For me?" 

Jinu simultaneously gags and swoons at Rumi's strange flirtation ritual. It's so unlike her! She'd never in a million years flirt with him like that! Also, sweet Jinu? Where the hell was she learning these lame pet names? Jinu almost snorts with pride, shaking his head with feigned sympathy towards Rumi's silly little plan. There's no way she's going to seduce him like that-

"Okay." Jinu nods with his entire face bright red, the action so unnatural it looks like he's practicing for his first day on Earth. Rumi smiles at him adoringly, slowly dragging her fingers away from his clothes as if she never touched the man in the first place. 

"Thank you." Rumi tilts her head in what she knows is an adorable way from the look on Jinu's face, jaw slack. And just as insurance, to sweeten the deal for him...

"I'd love if you would meet with me tomorrow." Jinu stands up straight as a board in his shock before she adds a caveat, raising an eyebrow in warning. "In the daytime." 

"...Yeah." Jinu sounds as if he's floating away in a trance, nodding softly, only dreaming up the words. Our Jinu wishes that was the case, biting the inside of his cheek to shut himself up.

"Good night." Rumi gives the guy a shy smile before turning around the corner towards her room further in the East Wing.

Of course Jinu has to listen to his own self celebrating what is so obviously not Rumi's advances! Well, at least not her true advances! How could this kid not see through such clear bullshit? Still, the plan kind of worked, the guy practically skipping away, no doubt on his way to gamble or do something else lame and corrupt. Damn! Was he always like that? No one bothered to tell him how insufferable he was?

After a couple minutes, Rumi emerges quietly, looking around the garden as if to find Jinu. But Jinu's already standing, that entire exchange slowly sucking out his will to live, something Rumi doesn't seem to notice in the dark or in her obliviousness, rushing towards him with a relieved smile. 

"You really are here!" Rumi whispers in excitement, not totally believing her eyes. She'd dreamt that Jinu would be here to help her through this too many times to count. She lets out a quiet chuckle. "I thought you might've-"

"I'm gonna kill him." 

"What?" Rumi suddenly gets a cold shiver down her spine, and she's reminded of something she hadn't allowed herself to think of in months. She wasn't going to start now. Rumi laughs cautiously, obviously unnerved by the threat. "...You're joking?" 

Jinu grits his teeth but he gives her a thin smile, allowing her to interpret it as she wants. When it suddenly goes quiet, he's surprised to find that she looks distant and guarded. He was expecting her to understand the silly nature of it, but... The cloud that just passed temporarily over her sun dissipates slightly, her brow furrowing as she puts a concerned hand on his bicep just like...

Ugh! Now he's mad again.

Rumi lets her thoughts return to the present, realizing she's not going to stop scolding either Jinu any time soon.

"Apparently..." She removes her hand from his bicep to cross them, making Jinu's eyebrow shoot up with confusion. "A little birdie told me you already attacked him?" 

"Not a bird." Jinu speaks with boredom, not really wanting to speak about that other guy any longer. His eyes wander to her hands, already missing the touch from earlier. "Just your run-of-the-mill loser."  

Rumi sees Jinu's jaw clench once more, and she tries to ignore the sharpness of the line. She shakes her head vehemently, letting out a careful chuckle. "He's not awful."

"He kind of is." 

"He's also you, in case you forgot." Rumi tries to move them into a more light-hearted atmosphere, and she can feel her muscles relax when Jinu decides to give her the smile he knows she needed. But he can sense that there's something wrong. Something's changed. But it's only been three days. How much could have really changed? 

"Welp." Jinu dusts himself off, some leaves from the bushes still adorning his shoulders. "I'm going to go steal his life." Jinu feels better after hearing her soft chuckle, relieved that she finally knows that he's been joking the entire time. He lets out a little huff before taking off his hat and running a hand through his hair. Jinu can't lie, the hair thing has really been throwing him off, considering how much he liked the new style of haircuts in the past century. At least he still looked good in the clothes, brushing a hand down his hanbok. "Besides, I wear it better than him." 

Rumi watches the way Jinu preens with genuine interest, I mean...he's definitely...But then he goes and says stuff like that, making her cringe, something he's able to see clearly. "Well, anything's better than what you wore at your debut." 

"Wha- People loved 'Soda Pop'!" 

"Mmmm..." Rumi makes a so-so gesture, and it's enough for him to confidently solidify that this is his Rumi, no doubt. Nothing made him feel better. 

"Oh, come on! I saw you dancing!" 

"I just like to dance." 

"Yeah, to 'Soda Pop'." 

Rumi rolls her eyes but he can see the way she's suppressing her grin.

She has no idea. 

"Good night, Jinu." Rumi gives him one last intense look with those dark brown eyes of hers and he can feel his heart speed with nerves, not wanting to leave her ever again. 

"...Good night." He whispers it long after she's out of view, afraid that if he says it too loud, he'll wake up and she'll be gone again.

Chapter Text

Jinu's so warm, but not uncomfortably. In fact, it's so comfortable that he doesn't want to wake up at all. After the days he's had, he can't imagine anything feeling better than drifting off into oblivion. He'd needed this, to be completely honest. All this time-travel was really messing him up. It was one thing to know Gwi-Ma was replaying his worst moments as a highlight reel, and another to see the sequel with his own eyes. It sent a cold chill down his spine. Well, actually, it was mostly cold on his right side...? 

An irritated moan is the reaction he hears after he yanks the blanket right back over his body. Then it's yanked away from him. Finally, Jinu's eyes shoot open, already alight with annoyance, that heat enough to warm his barely awake body and brain. 

"Bro, stop hogging it." His past self gives him one quick glare before rolling over and wrapping his entire body in the blanket again. 

"What the hell?!" Jinu feels a strange sense of possession over this room at the moment, even though he's technically a visitor, watching with ire as his past self makes sure he can't retaliate. Once past Jinu gets fully situated, Jinu shoves his long-haired self off the silk sheets, surprisingly easily considering he was already like a log in motion. 

"Hey!" The man of the time gets up, struggling to unwrap himself from the tight blanket, only managing to look like a stunted cocoon, before groaning in pain. He finally manages to free a hand to rub his head, once again looking at his evil intruder turned roommate again. "What the heck was that for?"

Our Jinu can't help himself from enjoying the view of his dumb self looking dumb, stretching himself across the bed on his stomach, almost kicking his feet in giddiness looking down at the frown on his 25-year-old self. Jinu doesn't even bother giving a response towering above his younger self, long legs slinging over the side of the bed. The guy on the floor glares up at his attacker before pouting and looking off to the side as if giving our Jinu any attention is exactly what he wants.

"I let this guy sleep in my damn bed..." Past Jinu is mumbling under his breath as he rubs away the bump at the back of his head, obviously awake now. "Man, is this girl really worth all of the trouble-"

"She is." Jinu comments aloud sternly, as if he couldn't stand even the smallest amount of criticism of Rumi that didn't come out of his mouth. Well, you know what he means. Embarrassing. He feels the tips of his ears turn pink as his Joseon self looks at him with a slightly perplexed expression, before adopting a Cheshire smile.

"...Oh?"

Jinu attempts to turn over the conversation by turning over himself, moving himself down the sheets, stretching as he gets up. He attempts to look busy as he looks for something new to wear while his roommate frees his arms to rest his elbows on the edge of the bed, looking at our Jinu's back with a teasing grin.

"If you're really future me like you say you are..."

Our Jinu flinches with the reminder. Jinu may or may not have sleepily told his younger self that, in addition to how the universe implodes and he would die if Jinu wasn't asleep in that bed in 5 minutes. Jinu was sure that his past self didn't believe him, but he just shrugged and mumbled something about how "there was nowhere else to put him". Our Jinu decided to let that comment slide...for now. Jinu shuts his eyes as he grimaces at what Rumi's going to think about that...

"Who is the girl I'm talking about?" 

Jinu just remains silent, moving to dress himself, staring stone cold into the mirror, rather than look his younger self's smug smile, hoping that the lack of attention would dissuade the kid. He was wrong. Past Jinu shakes his head while speaking with a fake sympathetic voice, the corners of his mouth curled up. "She's not available, you know."

Jinu scoffs. "Okay, well, why are you assuming that I'm-" But that's when the words finally hit him. Jinu swings around to stare at his counterpart with absolute shock, a furrowed brow betraying his irritation. "Wait...what do you mean she's not single?" Jinu lets out a little bit of a panicked laugh, attempting to seem nonchalant even after that outburst. 

"She's engaged." Jinu's jaw slackens as well as his shoulders when the guy points to his own blanket-wrapped body like it should be obvious. "To me."

Jinu's eyes widen and his jaw fully unhinges to drop. There's no way this was happening. She wouldn't have...or would she? No, but he would remember being engaged to someone! But...if this is a completely different timeline-

Right as Jinu runs through many different scenarios, trying to decide which one would be the best, his past self starts to cackle, pointing a finger at the man half-dressed and frozen in shock, mocking him. 

"Oh my god, your face!" Young Jinu wipes some rogue tears from his eyes, unable to help himself from laughing at the dude. "Ah, nah, I'm just messing with you." Our Jinu can't help but clench his jaw at the fact that this guy was so immature, he was willing to stoop to that level. But worse, he was embarrassed that he reacted that way in the first place, the flush moving up his neck. Before Jinu can think of a comeback, his younger self locks in, all tears and laughter absent from his face as he stares himself down. "Yeah, no, but she basically is. Hands off, cousin."

Watching the way his younger self shrugs with importance, brushing him off makes him heat with more than just embarrassment. Jinu can't stand the fact that the guy still thinks he's some broke relative, when really he should be listening to him! He's older, wiser, from the damn future! But even though he hated it, Jinu knew he should've spoke to Rumi before telling this stranger he was from the future. They had to be a team now. But...I mean, maybe this guy wasn't a stranger to her. Jinu feels himself start to get angry again, his fist flexing to distract himself.

She was pretty damn friendly last night-

"Why you think you have a chance is beyond me..." His past self scoffs before crawling back on to the bed, seemingly putting off the day with a yawn. Our Jinu finishes dressing while narrowing his eyes at his younger self. 

Lazy motherfu- 

Wait, but couldn't he use this to his advantage? If his past self is so determined to not be bothered by the realities of court life...

"I'm actually going to murder you." Jinu murmurs out under his breath, more concerned with leaving before his past self catches on, ignoring the grating voice in his ear, snorting from the bed.

"She's not going to want anything to do with you, dude. Good luck!" His past self cackles before turning in the bed himself, Jinu clenching his jaw as he resists the urge to slam the door.

As Jinu moves down the palace corridors, he hates to admit that his past self is probably right. Rumi barely wanted him around when he was alive back in modern times, why would he think it would be different back in this era? Because he's from here? He'd shown her more than once that he makes her life harder. Especially after what he did to her that night. 

Rumi was a kind person, so she would always be grateful that Jinu "sacrificed" himself to save her, but it wasn't like that at all. At least not in his mind. It was a completely selfish act. He didn't want to see a world where she wasn't there, where her ideals only led to her downfall. Even though he was the one making her entire life hell, at that moment he realized he couldn't bear proving her wrong. Still, he used her insecurities against her, implying she was just as bad as him, just a spineless coward up until the end. He didn't deserve a second chance. He wasn't even sure why he was here for that exact reason. 

At that moment, he finally reached where he wanted to be. East Wing, his eye catching Rumi dressed in a lady-in-waiting's hanbok, and wow, she had a timeless beauty. He would follow her into any and every era. But that deep pull Jinu got when he saw her, that devastating ache in his heart when her eyes leapt up to find his, those wandering thoughts were exactly what his younger self was warning him about. 

Yeah.

He walks through the corridor, ignoring the women like he's supposed to do, but he catches Rumi's eye, her face scanning his like she's trying to guess which one he is, the one she's known or the one she's been with for the past few days. He wonders which one she wants.

I'm screwed. 

Rumi watches Jinu walk away carefully, trying to study him from a distance, wondering which one it is, but the sad look in his eye gives her the sneaking suspicion that it's hers. Besides, she knows the Jinu of this time would've taken her up on her asking to meet with him today.

Is he mad at me?

Rumi shakes the thought out of her mind, annoyed with herself but mostly with him for even giving off an impression that he could be mad at her. He hasn't been here! Or rather, how was she supposed to know that he was here at all? She technically found him...just not him him. And he's not going to control the narrative that this is somehow her fault, which it's not! Rumi lets out a little huff before she jumps at the sound of someone approaching her as she does laundry at the designated courtyard.

Jinu has made good on his promise, grinning at the way she wasn't expecting him, his mischievous look youthful. So youthful, she gives a tight smile to what she knows is her favorite stalker.

"You scared me..." Rumi mutters under her breath, possibly forgetting that she owes a lot to him for housing her time-travel fugitive. Still, Jinu seems unbothered by her attitude, something he's grown accustomed to over the past months. 

"Rumi..." He tilts his head at her, chiding with a raised eyebrow. "You're not happy to see me?"

"I'd probably be happier if you weren't always trying to sneak up on-" 

"You're welcome." 

Rumi blinks at him as he keeps his overly relaxed posture as he looks over her shoulder lazily. "...Huh?" 

"For keeping you-know-who a secret." Jinu's easy smile as he looks down at her starts to disintegrate as he remembers this morning, a slightly annoyed scowl curling at the edges of his lips. "He's not a very good roommate." 

Rumi can't help but grin and look down as she reminisces over her own memories of her difficult Jinu of 2025. "Yeah." She lets out an amused chuckle. "He doesn't seem like the type." 

Jinu's eyes dart immediately to study the reaction on Rumi's face, endlessly intrigued by the bashful yet playful nature of it. It confuses him, sending heat through his chest. "...Do you know him?" 

Now it's time for Rumi's eyes to meet Jinu's dark ones, flitting nervously about his face. "No!" Rumi shakes her head vehemently, but when Jinu just continues to stare at her, she starts to sweat. "...Did he say something? About me?" 

"Why? Did you want him to?" Jinu obviously has gotten defensive, the questions accusatory, making Rumi's head jolt as she's taken aback at the huffy nature of her companion. That's when she can't help but smile. Is he jealous? Of himself? 

"What's so funny?" Jinu's lip has gone into an angry pout, refusing to acknowledge her amusement as anything but at his expense when she sighs heavily, but she's more endeared than anything. 

"Jinu, I want to tell you...so much." Rumi looks at him a little imploringly, speaking quietly in their little private space for just a moment. "I didn't think that he would-" 

"Lady Rumi!" At that moment, Jinu and her realize that their little daytime rendezvous might be a little scandalous, a least with all the open flirting Jinu doesn't mind showering her with, him moving behind a pillar as a female servant comes in to give her a message. "Your next meal will be taken with Princess Mi-Suk in the Lotus gazebo. Some of the court musicians want to give her a surprise performance." 

"Oh!" Rumi has an overly high-pitched voice, distracted by the sudden presence and news. "Thank you for letting me know. Is there...anything else I need to do?" 

The female servant bows her head, respectfully ceding to whatever Rumi wants, Rumi outranking her significantly. "O-Of course not! Good day, my lady!" A couple more rushed bows before the servant leaves and Rumi can let out an exhausted sigh, her shoulders slumping. She's not unused to people respecting her, but she wasn't sure about all the customs of this time. Being a woman felt suffocating-

"A surprise performance, huh?" Jinu steps out from behind the pillar, interrupting Rumi's thought process as he leans against it now. "...Funny. I wonder why I wasn't invited." Jinu starts to murmur under his breath about the other court musicians being jealous of him, always trying to cheat him out of work. At that note, Rumi suddenly remembers that Jinu shouldn't be here. But for multiple reasons...

"...Don't you have anything to do today?" Rumi turns to look at him suspiciously, but he holds his hands up in innocence, but his shrug is obviously meant to bother her. 

"I mean, personally, no." Jinu's eyes drift off to the corner as he feigns contemplation. "Not sure about your little friend though..." 

Rumi's eyes walk through the expression on Jinu's face before she finally understands what he is insinuating. Now that she thought about it...she didn't really know where her Jinu was heading and that begs the question what does he have to do-

Rumi lets out an aggravated growl, approaching Jinu with angry steps as she stupidly reminds herself that obviously this Jinu doesn't have any loyalty to his future self, considering he doesn't know that it is him. Jinu is used to her anger even in this timeline, holding his hands up to back up with a nervous chuckle. 

"Uh, well, I should probably go get my bipa to practice." Jinu gives her a little wink before sliding towards the exit. "...You know, for the special performance." 

"Jinu, I swear to-" 

She's not able to finish, moving after him, but he's much faster, and she can only feel her eye twitch as he hears his annoying chuckle move down the corridor and out of sight. 

Our Jinu can't help but feel smug that he was able to pick up this guy's business without him noticing. If he's always where his younger self should be, soon enough he might be able to take over and that guy won't know what hit him. He'll have saved his family, got his soul back, fixed things with Rumi in no time at all! As long as he can get himself out of his own way. He was lazy and irresponsible, so it shouldn't be too hard. Sure, the nit-picky chores of maintaining his instruments and doing other busy work around the palace wasn't the most fun part of the scheme, but he couldn't help but let out a little sinister chuckle at the way his plan could easily come together as long as past Jinu doesn't ever notice him-

Jinu's eyes practically fall out of his head when he's serving one of the princesses during a meal he was able to work, taking over someone's job for some recon. He heard whispers around the palace during chores that one of the princesses was going to be here, and if he wanted to form a plausible rescue plan, he needed a better grasp on the internal politics at play. Sure, he thought the gazebo was a weird place to eat with no event going on, but he was in no place to question any of the consorts nor their daughters. Still, he wasn't expecting this.

Why was Rumi here? Jinu's wide eyes and frozen form follow the eyes of the women to the musicians who are playing soothing music. Worse, why was he here? 

He now realized his pride in having duped his younger self was misplaced when he catches his own eye performing, smirking at him. He knew what Jinu was up to earlier, letting him do his dirty work while he got to perform for Rumi! Jinu's knuckles turn white as his jaw drops as he hears his own skill played on the bipa, the other court musicians surrounding him looking on with disdain and annoyance as past Jinu plucks at the strings naturally, smooth and captivating. So captivating, Rumi hasn't even noticed his own presence in the dining room.

Hello?! Oh, nothing, it's just me, serving you the damn meal- 

Jinu uses all his power to gently slide the meal in front of the lady-in-waiting as he waits for her to notice him, but that must be a lost cause, her eyes tracking the movement of his younger self's fingertips playing the bipa skillfully. He wants to scoff. He has way more practice, if she ever really wanted to hear someone play the bipa, she could've just asked him. 

God, how did this guy have it all? Also, why wasn't he invited to play? Or was he invited to play, and that's why his past self is up there and not him? 

Ugh, it was all so aggravating. He needed to talk to Rumi as soon as possible about it all. Jinu ignores his other duties, instead choosing to slink off to the shadows to watch the scene but mostly Rumi, trying to find a way to signal that they needed to meet ASAP. Much to his chagrin, he might have to wait until the performance is over, with the way she's totally enraptured by the smooth sounds of the bipa. 

He looks so...beautiful.

Rumi watches Jinu play easily and skillfully in front of her lady, only barely noting that the other court musicians seem to be overly irritated at his presence. Perhaps there was a reason he wasn't invited. It wouldn't exactly surprise her that Jinu has trouble making friends. Even when she first met Jinu, at all, back in 2025, he seemed...unequipped with social skills. His Saja Boys were nothing more than puppets and he didn't exactly strike her as overly charismatic. He was good at playing a part on stage and on camera, but in reality? He was...interesting. 

The bipa musician had a smug grace, but it almost felt deserved. It was one of those instances where Rumi almost felt annoyed at how talented he was. Don't get her wrong, she knows that HUNTR/X is talented and deserves the place they have on top, even if not for the world-saving work they do in the shadows, but Jinu was...phenomenal. She watches almost regretfully, knowing that the Saja Boys' Pride don't even get to see him like this. Entirely within his element. Something like this, music that sounded like this from him...it was something someone would sell their soul to witness. And that's when she has to remind herself...Jinu's soul is at stake. It has never known peace since she's known him.

She is determined to fix that. 

That's when Jinu lifts his eyes to pin his gaze on her with a playful smile hidden in the corners of his mouth, making her entire body flush. A knowing look, one that begs to be acknowledged. 

It's a look that takes her back a month ago. When they were reunited. The first time. 

Chapter Text

"Pretty." 

Rumi's eyes have been leaking salt, the sting melting into her skin just as this reality sinks into her skin. She's breathing heavily as she watches the way her patterns' glow appears on his face devoid of emotions other than childlike wonder at the colors and lights present on her skin. Rumi really starts to feel the weight of the moment and the body on top of hers, her own blood running cold in unison with the dead man. Still, she doesn't realize she's lifting her weakened fingers up to reach towards the child- 

No. Jinu. 

It's almost as if the little boy could hear her thoughts, his own eyes flying up to hers, broken from his trance. Those deep brown eyes have lit golden from the center out, and she feels as though her insides have been wrung out like a towel. But she's felt this way before. That's when her own eyes widen and she gasps, attempting to scramble herself out from underneath the weight, her arms gaining a semblance of strength in the terror of what's happening. 

"Jinu! I'm sorr-" 

The world goes dark as she feels herself tumble through some sort of wormhole, so similar to when she first arrived in the world that she's closing her eyes and begging. She's not sure if she's begging to return to that family, that nightmare. She couldn't possibly be...so she must be begging to go home. Take her back to Seoul, where fans don't scream from pain but from joy. To where the only thing she had to sacrifice was her comfort, her happiness, not others' lives. Rumi squeezes her eyes shut, hoping to forget her shame of having to let someone else save her. And in doing so, she might've entirely condemned him. 

Rumi isn't sure if she passed out but when she opens her eyes, she's looking up at the sky underneath the leaves of the Sinmok tree. Is she...? 

She's too afraid to guess where or when she landed, instead staring at the twilight sky, blackened and blurry by her eyes once again squinting as she feels her jaw clench in her frustration. Rumi brings a fist to the ground beside her, wanting to feel the pain after numbing her entire body, wanting to bring herself back after letting go of any responsibility in that moment. How could she have been so selfish? 

Rumi pants as she shakes her head, willing her body to stop feeling the terror of the moment. She can't, no, she won't allow herself to feel self-pity. It was her complete lack of control and senses that put her in that position. Some kind of Hunter she was, basically calling for children to come save her from the clutches of a fucking human being! She was pathetic.

No, she wouldn't think about it. Not right now. Not with everything else that transpired.

Rumi lets out a moan as she feels more tears building at the back of her eyes, hissing out a breath of pain as she re-assembles the feeling of what it means to exist in her body. That's when she lets out a gasp and feels the back of her head, only to find no injury. Honestly, this should surprise her but now, more than anything, she's not sure what should take priority of care. She winces with the phantom pain of something that used to be there, but shakes her head as she tries to put pieces together.

Was that really...Jinu? It couldn't have been, right? It doesn't make sense! He came here with her! 

But...he didn't really, did he? Rumi hadn't seen a glimpse of Jinu's presence that wasn't tied to the little boy. But if that's the case...did that mean...

She's alone?

"No." Rumi lets out a snotty whimper, her eyes narrowing as if she can glare at the tree enough to make it not so. "You can't be serious." The tree stands witness to Rumi's words, but remains silent except for the occasional brush of leaves against one another in the night air. "...He's not here?" 

Rumi listens for an answer, listens for even the sounds of the little boy approaching, or whatever else has ever inspired Jinu to show up in some capacity. But when she's met with nothing, she growls out.

"Why?" It sounds childish out of her mouth, the way it sounds like a tantrum, but she no longer cares. She deserves one. "Why is it never him?" She throws her hands out imploringly before letting them shift down to her chest, pleading with the world to have some sympathy, asking for someone to stay with her. When she realizes that this tree won't give her answers, she whispers out the true essence of the statement. "Never me?" 

Rumi bites her lip to keep herself from crying more, she's so sick of it. She wipes the tears out of her eyes, taking hefty breaths as she looks down at her dirty hands. She doesn't have any injuries on her arm either. Rumi observes the reality of her state while questioning everything else. If Jinu isn't here, what am I supposed to do? 

That's when Rumi spots a small figure from around one of the tree trunks. The scene is so eerily similar, she feels her deadened feet carry her towards the noise, her eyes not doing more than just seeing. She hears the sound of a childlike giggle, the one she's heard in the last couple days. Tingles run up her arm, and before she knows it, her body is carrying her closer to the noise regardless of what it might mean. But right before she's able to turn and see the culprit, she hears the laugh transform. To one she hasn't heard in a while. One that sounds precariously enticing.

"But I am here." 

Rumi gasps at the confirmation, turning the corner to look at Jinu's human form, clad in his denim jeans and sweatshirt, and she lets out a choked out noise. He's here! 

She doesn't have the ability to make the connections and question him when he's smiling at her with that easy, teasing curl, opening his arms out with a laugh. "Do I get a hug this time?" 

Rumi doesn't bother answering him before rushing into his arms, leading to an oomph from deep in his chest before he starts to laugh at his welcome. Rumi buries her face into his clothes as she breathes in his scent. It's intoxicating-

"Rumi." He whispers it under his breath, letting the air brush against her ear as she lets the world fall away from the two of them and their long embrace. "I would never leave you alone." 

"But you do." Rumi croaks out the words through her sobs before she grits out the next words. "You did." 

"No." Jinu shakes his head before combing his long fingers in her hair, her braid so frazzled from the days past, he has no trouble picking at it until it slowly comes undone. "It's what you do to me." 

"What?" Rumi pulls back in alarm, her body sending goosebumps along her arms with her ire, but before she's able to totally refute the point. She feels something new.

Jinu is kissing her.

Placing his soft lips on her own and for some reason, the world starts to melt away, her own fury taking a backseat to her own desire. She's embarrassed and feels cold but her fingers reach up to grasp at his sweatshirt, making him groan as he shifts her against the tree, and Rumi wonders if it's blasphemous to make out against such an ancient holy site. She lets out a shuddering breath just to inhale, but Jinu doesn't seem to like that, instead moving his fingers up from her neck to her face, his long fingers gripping her cheeks as if to keep her in place. More shivers when she feels long fingernails trickle against her skin as he purrs against her mouth. "Don't leave me." Jinu punctuates the point with a pull on her lips, something sharp running against her bottom lip. "Ever." 

Rumi feels her blood run cold and hot as he moans against her mouth, caging her in, but some part of her doesn't want to stop. She doesn't want any more questions, she wants answers. Answers on his tongue, on her skin, in her- 

You won't ever be alone as long as I'm here. Surrender to me, and I'll always protect you. He will love you. 

Rumi can feel her lips vibrate with her assent, lost in the sensation she's never had before. And that's when she hears the sound of something flying through the air, only stopping with a grunt from Jinu as he holds his hand to his side, growling as he glares in the direction of the noise. Rumi's too far gone that she just stares at the side of his face, his eyes lighting up golden and his purple patterns appearing as he grits his teeth in pain. Rumi looks at him with a concerned expression.

"W-What's going-" 

"Girl." Rumi hears the echo of some kind of strong female voice, one that's used to being heard and paid attention to. So much so that it almost breaks Rumi out of her daze, wanting to turn her face to where the action is, but Jinu scrapes a hand along the bark until he tangles his sharp claws into Rumi's hair, keeping his golden eyes pinned to hers even as her heart rate picks up. She's scared but she takes another look and feels something like calm seep into her blood. Still, the voice is insistent on breaking up whatever Jinu is trying to accomplish. "Come here. Now." 

"Don't listen to them." Jinu shakes his head at her, only slightly desperate. "Listen to me." 

"Step away from the girl, demon." 

One more flash of his eyes makes Rumi's insides feel like liquid. His eyes evaluate her state before turning back to the interloper. Once he sees that Rumi's still studying the way his patterns glow across his face, he lets himself deal with the pest. 

"I'm kind of busy here." Jinu lets out an easy laugh, slowly pulsing his fingers in Rumi's hair as if trying to soothe the ache in her scalp but also come off as gentle. "You just interrupted us." 

"Patterns." Another girl steps out from a different tree, holding a weapon Rumi has only seen with a close friend. "You must think you're our first." The girl snorts in a way that almost sounds like Zoey, her grin looking slightly hungry. "Cute." 

Jinu's teeth are bared for a moment before twisting his hand in Rumi's hair, pulling her closer as he murmurs against her lips. "Rumi, tell them." Jinu leans in close to whisper against her ear. "Tell them how much you want me to stay." 

"He's..." Rumi's voice sounds numb as she looks at him with strange admiration. Has he always been this...flirtatious? "...It's okay. I know him." She sees the way his patterns pulse and his grin widens, something that she feels in the back of her mind should unnerve her. Why can't she feel it? 

"Sweetheart, that's not your friend." Another woman actually appears right next to Jinu, making him growl and swipe a claw towards the closeness of the voice, his body twisting in an unnatural way, and the way these women move suddenly capture more of Rumi's conscious attention, a breath of air making its way deep into her lungs.

Jinu must sense this, growing impatient with the charade as he yanks Rumi's hair, holding a sharp claw up to her throat. "Let me go or she's dead." 

"Now that wasn't so hard, was it?" The first woman who seems to be the leader taunts Jinu, almost enjoying the skin in the game. Jinu's temper grows until he's swiping forward, but he must've forgotten the tall warrior at his back, pushing him forward until he unlatches from Rumi. All the while, Rumi has started to hear a soundtrack to the situation. Three beautiful harmonies intertwining. It only further makes Rumi feel safe, caught unaware by the atmosphere the impostor has created to make her fall for his scheme. Rumi takes a huge breath of air and suddenly feels her heart rate speed and her body warms as she feels the danger surrounding her. When she finally sees the demon's eyes that look nothing like Jinu's now that she's "awake", she crouches down, winding her hands through the air, trying to channel her power and sword. Second nature even with the constant disappointment she's faced since arriving in the alternate timeline, it doesn't soften the blow to her ego when she's left grasping nothing. It's beyond frustrating as she watches the women who intervened have to take him on alone.

"Just need to borrow this." The strongest woman suddenly flies up towards her with a knowing wink, moving to sing near her, and the song she sings pulls at something in Rumi. She's so familiar with the feeling of her soul being used to power herself, their songs, but it's an entirely new sensation when she knows she's only able to fuel, not utilize. And that's when it finally hits her.

These are Hunters. 

"Fucking bitch!" Jinu growls now, but now that Rumi's no longer in his grip, she watches his form go from Jinu to a grotesque patterned demon, one she hasn't seen before. It looks complex with a dark green tint, hungry. The impostor must sense her staring because he gives her one snarl and shrug while the women start to sing a low hum. "What, you don't like what you see?" He lets out another sinister laugh before starting to tremble with the sound of their harmonies. The way the volume builds only feeds his desperation, charging forward and crouching, landing a blow on the short girl's ankle. She lets out a short cry and wince that tells Rumi something has gone wrong, and she's not the only one.

The two others step in with almost no fanfare needed, their eyes cold as they dive forward to corner him. "W-What are you..." 

That's when the women finally reach a crescendo, the climb in their voices reaching a higher pitch, and Rumi watches something she's seen time and time again: a demon dying. The way his form scatters to the wind, but she hears one last sentiment, spoken by no one but surrounding her, her entire body flush with the strange sensation of being taken under by something...powerful. 

Jinu is a demon. One and the same, Rumi. It won't serve you to forget it. 

The deep voice is something that resonates within her soul, fragile with lending itself to the Hunters' song, her own eyes flashing to the first and last moment she ever came in contact with it. The flames. The power. The near-death exposure. And of course, Jinu.

"Gwi-Ma." Rumi's voice trembles but just as quickly as she feels unsettling satisfaction work its way into her bones at her figuring it out, it leaves as the women finish their last notes. She's so unnerved that she doesn't notice the way the women celebrating other than the distant sound. Rumi's too busy listening to the heartbeat in her ears, only jolted to attention when the short girl stands off-balance in front of her looking curious. 

"-he look like to you?" 

"U-Um..." Rumi looks confused after hearing only the last few words clearly, the taller woman coming over after expertly allowing her weapon to drift to the wind.

"Well, you obviously thought it was cute or something or else you wouldn't have..." Rumi's entire body feels on fire from the shame and embarrassment of being caught in such an intimate position, and the girl gets a friendly admonishment of a sharp look from their commander, only shrugging like she's not sure what else she should've said.

"Girls." The leader shoots them both a look before they all nod and start to move out, the taller one assisting the short one quickly like shadows, making Rumi panic with being left alone again. "You should get home. It's not safe." 

Rumi stares at them with a gaped jaw, feeling as if it was over too soon. She has so many questions but she's entirely stunted by her awe at seeing these Joseon hunters work their magic, literally. Her saviors, women she's admired since she could understand what Celine was saying. Rumi has always felt like she needed to know everything as the center and leader of HUNTR/X, but maybe..

Rumi takes one step towards them as if willing them to stay, but with that single step, all three tense and stare at her with such apprehension, warning her just like she was a demon. A dare to step closer. It makes Rumi's spine tingle as she feels her patterns want to reveal itself as a defensive tactic, but she grits her teeth to keep it from showing. She's not about to have these women think of her as a threat. Then, with the cover of night, they leave Rumi alone with her thoughts, the echo of their voices and Gwi-Ma's in her ear, still warm from the words of her false Jinu. Her fears seem to be creeping in from the open air shadows, not safe even on sacred ground as she stares up at the Sinmok. 

It's gone.

Jinu's house is gone. 

Instead, there lies a quiet temple. It's showing signs of regular wear-and-tear of being there for years. It makes Rumi swallow some bile as she feels her mind swim once more. She twists the heels of her hands against her eyes, begging her body not to cry, but then she feels a sudden tug of hope in her chest, choosing to raise her head once more. 

Wait, this isn't just a temple. It's...the one from their time.

Was this the answer to her prayers at the Sinmok tree? Rumi can't help but feel a smile upon her face as she races up the steps towards the inner room, throwing open the door to gaze upon the point that hasn't failed at connecting Rumi to Jinu. And her sword! Sure, it might not be magical but maybe it can give her some insight into how to regain her weapon, or maybe she can just use it until she gets a better grasp of the power of this timeline-

But this can't be the same temple. Her sword isn't in the room at all. No stand, no blade, no matter at all. Rumi tries not to let it bog her down as she paces the room, instead trying to conjure forth some connection to Jinu, pulling and begging for some information. She almost feels like she has a grasp, seeing a foggy vision of the blaring sun and the roof of the main palace-

The moonlight streaming in from the temple's opened doors suddenly shut all simultaneously, sending a chill through her body even though the night air can't reach her anymore in the dark. She's sensing a presence but it's not Jinu's. Rumi fights the urge to hyperventilate, determined to keep her wits about her as she pictures the demons of recent against her will. 

Not Jinu, Gwi-Ma, that man, Jinu- 

"Who are you?" The familiar voice doesn't send any comfort through Rumi as her eyes adjust and she spots three similar outfits she saw earlier today, their weapons already pulled. "Are you working with them?" 

"W-What?!" Rumi looks at them all confused, but before she can explain herself, she once again tries to pull her weapon from a non-existent Honmoon. She's left in a defensive stance, not very encouraging, she realizes once she stands straighter. Something flickers like recognition in the leader's eyes. One that the others miss, one of them lagging behind the other with a slight limp in her right ankle. "N-No, I'm not. I..." Rumi takes a deep breath as she tries to center herself, attempting to look unthreatening, but that's not really her strong suit, raising her hands in innocence.

"M-My name is Rumi. I'm..." She bites her lip when the women finally move out of the shadows, at the very least letting moonlight reveal what they wished to hide up until a moment to go. The hunters don't look happy with her, obviously suspicious. "I'm-" 

"Save your breath if you're planning on lying." The injured girl looks shorter with the limp, and yet she still snarls. "We have ways of telling." 

Rumi doesn't know what to say. Should she come right out and talk about her patterns? She's not sure that's the smartest idea with how she viewed her patterns maybe a month ago, and sometimes the shame still ate her alive. She wasn't sure she wanted to chance it with a bunch of strangers. Worse, how was she going to not look insane by claiming she's a hunter from the future? Even she wouldn't believe herself! 

The leader then lets out a little bit of an exasperated sigh. "Look." Rumi's eyes dart over towards the woman. "You just saw..." The girl looks at her companions, their eyes characterized by confusion but deference, allowing her to call the shots. "...our work." She shrugs slowly, even going so far as to dissolve her own weapon in front of Rumi. "We're not going to hurt you after saving you." 

Rumi's eyes look back over at the companions who have furrowed brows. She nods her head towards them while keeping her hands in sight, matching their expression out of pure habit, having felt powerless and vulnerable too many times for a woman who usually does the intimidating. "And what about your friends over here?" 

A silent conversation between them, sending another pang of longing through Rumi, wishing for her HUNTR/X girls. "...They won't either." Rumi starts to formulate a protest, but the woman silences her with one glare. "...We don't know you. Forgive our caution." 

Rumi realizes she's not going to win the argument, deciding to tow the line as best she can and hold out hope for some kind of sixth "Hunter" sense. "I'm...not from here." Rumi sighs out in concession.

"Well, that much is obvious." The uninjured girl huffs, tilting her chin up. "Everyone around her knows not to walk out after dark, especially with the recent attacks. Missing people." 

Rumi lets out a tired frustrated sound from the back of her throat. "No, I mean..." Rumi mutters to herself, starting to regret this confession, but it's too late now. "I'm going to sound crazy, but..." She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes as if she doesn't look at them, she can pretend they believe her. "I'm from the future." 

A moment of silence, until Rumi finally opens one shut eye to make sure they were still there. That's when the girls find the permission in the change of atmosphere, the two still holding their weapons starting to balk and laugh, making Rumi's face turn red and her body tense. Rumi's fists clench and unclench with resignation. What was she expecting? Of course they wouldn't believe her.

"Do we look like we were born yesterday? We're not-" 

"I believe you." All eyes move to the most imposing presence, including Rumi, shock characterizing all their faces. The leader is pinning her gaze on Rumi. Her friends especially look at her as if she just sprouted a second head. After solidifying the look of faith with Rumi, she sends her focused and calm gaze on her companions. "I believe her." She nods to them resolutely, strong and determined. 

"B-But..." The little one starts to sputter but the taller of the two continues her easy argument.

"You girls saw what she did, right?" Rumi looks back at the skeptics, the furrowed brows making her believe that perhaps they didn't see. Still, they look to her for guidance, expressions that are only brought about from trust and time spent together. These were obviously not mere acquaintances. The tension reaches a point, the only one willing to punctuate it continuing her observation. "You were reaching for a weapon, weren't you?" 

The other girls' faces move from the woman to Rumi, then back to her, studying her expression like a couple of cats following a wand toy. Rumi's not sure what to say, considering she wasn't able to manifest the weapon, surprised that this woman was still able to observe that in her. Still, maybe she should've expected more from the hunters of the time. "...Yes." 

"You're a hunter too." 

"...Yes." 

The leader looks at Rumi with suddenly admiring eyes, moving to step closer to Rumi as if she is something to pry open and investigate, something that she's never thought of before. "I can't believe it! There's more than just three of us?"

"Oh!" Rumi feels bad at this point, unsure of how to go about conversing about all the lore and history, cultural impact of hunters for years past. "W-Well, technically no, but..." Rumi gives them a strange look, wouldn't they have been taught all this by the previous hunters? 

"After the Honmoon was-" 

"Hon...what?" The girls look at each other, no recognition sitting in their faces, the taller girl lifting her shoulders.

"Uh..." 

"Well, we obviously need her." The leader nods her head resolutely, turning to her other hunters. The others balk but she looks at them like this should be the obvious course of action, gesturing with a hand towards Rumi as if she's the answer. "She has to know more about killing demons and how to protect our people." 

"Why would you think that?" The taller girl narrows her thin eyes at Rumi, making her shrink back. "We literally just saved her." Rumi feels a pulse of anger move down her veins, but she has to admit that she might be out of her element.

"I...I don't see how I can help." Rumi sighs, feeling more and more out of place and out of her league as she recalls exactly why she doesn't feel connected at all to her hunter ability. "I can't even help myself. My sword..." Rumi looks despondently at her hands, the same hands that refuse to make form something not only to protect others, but to protect herself as well. Her mind shifts back to the man's hands around her throat, and Rumi feels herself swallow, tasting the phantom bruises against her neck. She attempts to have her thinking pivot, feeling suddenly unsafe and vulnerable with the eyes of the hunters pinning her down like a butterfly in glass. 

"Is there anything peculiar about your sword?" The woman starts to mutter something with a hand to her chin as she tries to pace and come up with some solutions. "Maybe you're just not feeling confident. We have to really connect with our own souls and then others to channel our weapons. Something that forms around our hearts." The woman looks to her companions who stand straighter and nod as if affirming their leader. "But we're still getting the hang of it, if I'm being completely honest." 

Rumi's struck with the notion that these women had to learn and test and fail to really find a way to defeat demons. With the way they're speaking, their lack of knowledge of the Honmoon and where demons come from...could they be? 

"Wait..." Rumi points a gentle yet shocked finger through the three of them. "...Are you guys the first?"

"First what?" The small one with the limp asks with a wide-eyed confusion. Rumi isn't even sure how to go about explaining it, the silence overtaking the temple until the leader clears her throat and moves forward as if whatever Rumi said could easily be forgotten within a conversation. 

"Your sword?" The woman waves her hands around as if inspiring the answer to come to her. "Anything special about it?"

Rumi can't help but blush, her face darting down to her fingertips. Rumi's sword was her mother's weapon of choice, sure, but she never really thought of it as anything special when it was hers. It was just her manifestation of how to protect humans, her purpose, the duty and responsibility to be useful. When that expectation became something entirely new, and the sword became something entirely new...

Rumi doesn't want to admit what's happened of recent, especially since these women witnessed the horror of her being duped by a demon wearing his skin. Worse, Jinu isn't exactly...human by any standard, and she doesn't think the tolerance level of the first hunters will be very high. Still, the expectation hangs in the air like a bad air freshener, and Rumi has never been one to resist pressure. 

"...My weapon is actually tied to..." She hedges, a slow enunciation of the words. "...a person." 

"Like, as in...you?" 

"No, like..." Rumi bites her lip as she shrugs, unsure when she doesn't even fully grasp the magic herself. The leader is the next one to speak after they spend some time looking around the room as if to pull the answer from the air like Rumi with her sword. Rumi's feels her chest tighten. Is she even a hunter when she's this weak? And worse, what would admitting that she needs him do for her pride?

"How is that possible?"

"I-I'm not sure. I used to manifest it before that happened, but since then...I can't since he's...he's not..." Rumi feels the tears on her cheeks before she realized they were coming. The little one starts to have her lip tremble but the taller one seems to stiffen with the free emotion. The leader looks at her with sympathy, moving forward as if to comfort her, the other two finally dropping their weapons, something Rumi hadn't realized they were still holding on to. 

"Where is he, darling?" 

Rumi startles at the sudden affection and mentorship given freely, her eyes scanning for a trick. Her big brown eyes drift, almost watching the faces of her girls overlap. Zoey injured, Mira diligent. It's something that pulls at her own soul, and she wonders if that's the true magic of hunters. Making people feel as if they are all connected, regardless of time and being. She continues slowly, wiping at her tears, taking a deep shuddering breath to slow her emotion.

"I-I'm not sure. He's not from this time. Or...I mean if he is, I'm not sure how to-" 

"Just tell us his name, Rumi." Rumi jolts. She remembers my name? 

"Jinu." 

All three of the girls look at her with wide eyes and stiff faces. Interpreting their silence as something bad, Rumi can't help but fumble with her words. "I...I'm not sure about his last name. I understand that it might be-" The little one lets out a little snort but she lets out a groan of pain as the tall one sending her a warning glare. Rumi looks at all three of them, their eyes shifty and awkward. Rumi starts to feel a tinge of suspicion, her voice lowering. "...What?" 

"...O-Oh, it's nothing. We just know a Jinu." They all chuckle nervously, a cold sweat personified. Rumi feels a slight pang of hope run through her bones, which the leader seems to understand, quick to recorrect. 

"But it's a really common name." 

"...Yeah." Rumi deflates. Why would they know a little kid? Or maybe...he's not a little kid anymore. I mean, his home isn't here. Did she make a switch to another timeline where he never existed in the first place? Or was she too late to save that family? Too late to save him?

Again?

Rumi feels herself start to dissociate, her eyes sunken as she lets her face go slack. The two girls behind the leader let out relieved chuckles, the one with a higher voice almost speaking quickly as if to get rid of the notion before the seed of doubt is planted, but all she's done is water it. "He's just a guy with a bipa and a bad attitude-" 

"What?" Rumi holds her arms out so quickly, sharply, that all three manifest their weapons easily. Rumi isn't even fazed, she's too focused. She doesn't know much about Jinu's past, but she remembers the strange cultural instrument he said was his only possession. She latches on in a way that scares not only them, but herself. Her eyes moving as her brain works as quickly as a motor, trying to recall the story of how he lost his soul in the first place. "...Is he in the palace?" 

"How did you..." The other girl covers the other's mouth. Rumi looks at them with her heartbeat stinging her eardrums, a sudden burst of light behind her eyelids. Could it be? 

"We know him. We work in the palace." Rumi turns to look at the leader who is not facing them, the other two watching carefully at what she'll do next. "...So that's where you need to be." 

"...He's...in the palace?" Rumi's heart throbs with excitement, but she feels her stomach sink. She's not sure what she'll find, where she is in regards to the timeline. But maybe...Jinu has been looking for her too. She felt him earlier, and it might be the boy, but something feels too close to brush off as mere coincidence. But then something else occurs to her. 

"But...how do I...?" How the hell is she was going to make it into the palace in the first place? She certainly wasn't of high enough status to-

"Do you know how to dance?" Curiosity paints Rumi's face until she sees the short girl hold up her wrapped ankle, shaking it with a sheepish smile while her friends grin back at her. Once again, some unspoken agreement passed by without her noticing. 

Well, guess that answers one question.

Chapter Text

I sold my soul for this?

Jinu is plucking absently at his bipa amongst more of the musicians of the court, everyone gathered for a celebration of the Queen's birthday. There have been some dances and speeches, mingling and meals but none of that will be for Jinu at the moment. He's been in the palace for years now and with a full stomach, he's starting to gain enough cognitive function to maybe regret his life choices. He misses Eomma's cooking and Soo-jin's little laugh when he sang her silly songs and the juvenile games she taught him, acting as if he wasn't doing the same things when he was younger. He can't help but remember them in sweet nostalgia, but it's almost always crowded by the darkness of their eyes on the day he left them at the gate. 

"There's no way to have them stay here?" Jinu pleaded in his mind for Gwi-Ma to answer him, his mind filled with nightmares of their faces when he woke in a cold sweat. "Isn't there anything I can-"

You knew the price, Jinu. 

Gwi-Ma's voice felt equal parts intimidating and comforting, like this was going to be his partner from now on. Someone he had to learn to rely on, and quick.

I saved you. They could not. This is who you are. Embrace what they could not. 

Jinu bites his lip as he reminisces, feeling an empty void opening up in his stomach, but it quickly warms with the words of Gwi-Ma, a numbing agent to suppress what he can't force himself to look at right now. Wouldn't his family want him to be happy? Isn't this what his mother always said she wanted for him?

Your soul belongs here. 

Jinu ignores Gwi-Ma's voice, afraid of what the tugging feels like deep in his body. Yes, he sold his soul and it doesn't belong to him exactly but...why couldn't he just let it go? 

Besides, it wasn't all bad. In fact, it was actually kind of amazing. He can't deny that this life has been treating him well, better than anything he's experienced as poverty-stricken cheonmin. Sure, he wasn't totally scot-free, sometimes the bipa has to come out because let's be real, there wasn't a better player in all of Korea. What else would the people dance to if not his music? So on he strums, it's not like there's anything better to do in the palace...

What? 

Jinu's skillful fingers slip on the bipa as his eyes catch on something he had not thought about in years. It felt like centuries, but days, and yet no time at all when he spots her. The woman his soul has been calling out for since that fateful day nearly two decades ago. 

Sometimes he doubted the truth with the way his past seemed to run on a strange loop, the memories overlapping as if he had multiple running over each other to claim the space in his mind. Some with her, and some with her never there. The memory of her had gone hazy and fragmented as time went on, his mother refusing to acknowledge what he knew to be true. There was someone there that day, and it wasn't some robber turned murderer, no matter how hard Eomma tried to convince him; Jinu knew his father's blood was on his hands. And on someone else's face. It wasn't some fairytale he told when he spoke of her to his friends and in the quiet whispers on the night, he had told Soo-Jin of the hero that had saved him. 

"How?" The little girl had asked her brother as he tucked her into bed, but he couldn't even explain that. She had saved him, but the words eluded him, much like her face. 

Until now. 

The mistake in his playing caused some of the musicians to side-eye him, obviously unhappy with his quick ascension in status due to the king's sudden yet strong infatuation with Jinu's craft, but Jinu's fingers quickly resume the necessary chords, even as his wide eyes travel across her ceremonial outfit as she moves gracefully across the stage. No one seemed to bat an eye at her, but Jinu couldn't help but feel like she was pulling the energy and shifting it out of place. Still, it was obvious that the princess approved of her, considering she was dancing as one of her close aides. 

She looks...beautiful. 

How had he never seen her before?

No, he had seen her before. Except it wasn't her. Some cute little thing they called Seong. She was the second aide the princess had, who caught his eye when he was first introduced to many of the ladies-in-waiting, but no. He didn't know where Seong was but he could tell that this woman had been rushed into this, her steps just a little out of synch with her dance partner. 

Was he going insane? There was no possible way this could've been the woman who saved him all those years ago. She hasn't aged! At all. Or maybe...was his recall horrible because he was so young? Had she been a teenager when she saved him? But no...she had no clear wrinkles or marks- 

Patterns. 

Jinu gasps softly, but he can't afford to mess up anymore in front of the king, regardless of if he was able to tell or not. This was the Queen's celebration after all, but he felt like he was stumbling through the song as he watches the girl's hypnotizing features move to the music in slightly unsteady practiced steps. He couldn't help but scan for her skin, even though her garb definitely wasn't allowing him or anyone else a peek. 

Damn. 

How was she in the palace, where has she been, what happened...?

But that's when it suddenly occurs to him, his blood running cold.

Did she make a deal with him too? 

He swallows, feeling nausea start to run through him almost as quickly as hope, a concoction of frequencies that were making him feel constricted. He felt a shiver run down his spine at the idea, and when he looked up, she was staring at him, lips parted in the shock he felt only moments before. Her eyes wide as she makes one fumbling motion with her arm, quickly corrected before she could be reprimanded by the king or anyone else. And that's when he knows for certain. 

She remembers. 

She knows. 

It's her. Nuna. 

The sudden recollection of her "nickname" was enough to jolt him back into the present, his eyes following her once more but her jaw was clenched tight, acting as if that moment never occurred. Jinu wonders to himself as he lets his breathing return to normal, needing to get back to himself before even attempting a correspondence with her. 

Can I even still call her that?

Jinu's eyes narrow as he takes another inventory of her facial features. 

I might actually be older than her now. A shiver runs down his back with the feeling of his lips curling up. Trippy. 

Rumi pretends she doesn't know him. Doesn't feel her heart racing and her blood pumping even more than she had before at the sight of him. She keeps her eyes trained down, polite in the presence of the king and queen after she butchered Seong's performance so horribly. To be completely fair, they definitely hadn't warned her that Jinu would be right there! 

He obviously recognized her. She could tell in the way he stared at her, the way her skin tingled with his eyes wanting to seep into her skin. Rumi was more nervous with him watching her than the very people who could execute her the minute she revealed herself as an outsider. This development felt monumental and terrifying, but she just had to get through it. 

After the ceremony, she pulled Mi-Suk aside as they finally re-entered the Princess's courtyard and dwellings. Rumi is still getting the hang of all the cultural nuances of a different time period as she whispers harshly towards her superior. "Why didn't you tell me?" 

"So it is him?" Mi-Suk, the leader of the hunters and apparently, resident prankster, looks excitedly from Rumi to Jae, the taller of the two aides who reminded her a little of Mira. "That Jinu is your Jinu?" 

"Unbelievable." Jae scoffs slightly before brushing down her own ceremonial clothes, making towards changing as soon as possible back into her lady-in-waiting hanbok. "I can't believe you'd want to find him." Jae continues her light criticism while stepping closer to Seong, who has been practicing her writing in the designated chamber. Her charged giddiness betrays the fact that she's still recovering from her ankle injury, hands clenched around her writing tool as she grasps the context easily.

"And..." Seong has started to wiggle her eyebrows and sing a suggestive tone.

"Kiss him." All three of the hunters chime in like they'd rehearsed it, leaning towards Seong so they could join together in the taunt, while not pressuring their injured member. Rumi's entire face turns red and pouty as they start to giggle, all of them reminiscing on the night they rescued Rumi from a very unfortunate make out session. 

"Not. Funny." Rumi lets down her hair from the headdress, moving to unclasp some jewelry and wipe her face of the makeup instead of deal with the giggling girls. 

"Oh, come on, Rumi!" Mi-Suk grins from her to the others, her hair still flawless after being tied into an extravagant style. "We're just messing around. We just know he's kind of..."

"What?" Rumi now turns to look at all three of them suspiciously and curiously, realizing they have been making snide remarks about the guy since she's known them. 

"...A flirt?" Seong offers with a shrug and Jae starts nodding resolutely.

"No offense, if he's like your betrothed or-" 

"NO." Rumi says it lowly with intention, making all three of them look at her bizarrely. She flushes and clears her throat, straightening her spine after basically toppling over at the idea of Jinu being engaged to her. "I mean, n-no, we're not...together." 

"Oh, so you're a rebel." Jae nods approvingly, sitting down beside Seong lazily now that she's been changed into something more comfortable. "Nice." 

"Not really..." 

"Oh, no, you are, Rumi." Mi-Suk grins at her mischievously. "It's the reason we knew you'd fit in with us."

"Plus, we knew you wouldn't betray us because likely, you'd die." All three of them glare at Seong, who slumps a little when she realizes she might've said something insensitive. "Oh! I thought you knew that..." 

"I...I mean, I guess I do." Rumi shrugs before narrowing her eyes at all of them. "Wait, but back to what I was saying! Why didn't you guys tell me that-"

"Pardon me, Princess!" A small female aide dips her head and asks for permission to give Mi-Suk a message, the rest of them quiet. "One of the musicians is requesting an audience." 

The hunters look panicked yet excited as they look to Rumi for approval. Rumi doesn't know if she can give it, considering she's barely had five seconds to wrap her mind around the girls, let alone Jinu himself.

"Which one?" Mi-Suk answers regally, without a hint of her true emotion. 

"Jinu, Your Highness." 

Mi-Suk doesn't wait to see Rumi's reaction, only making Rumi further believe that this girl definitely is a princess by the lack of consideration. "He may meet me in the garden with my closest aides." Mi-Suk lowers her voice with an intensity meant to intimidate. "Alone." 

The female aide jolts a little with the instruction, but it's obvious this meeting is meant to be private, making her nod frantically. "O-Of course. I'll let him know right away." She bows deeply before racing out of the chambers like a mouse who was shown mercy by a jungle cat. A deep collective breath between the girls before Rumi continues.

"What...What are you going to-"

"Me?" Mi-Suk snorts before indulging in her already prepared and tested meal waiting for her on the table. "I don't know what's going on in your brain, but he's not asking to see me." 

"...It really is you."

Rumi turns with a start to see Jinu looking at her with wonder, frozen almost in seeing her. The setting sun gives a softer glow to the moment, allowing her to sigh in relief when she sees that he looks exactly like when they entered together, the last time she really saw him when they were falling into this world together. Albeit, he was wearing some new clothes and a gat, but still! Finally, she was going to be able to make it back home with him by her side! 

"Jinu, where have you been?" Rumi asks him in a scolding whisper, wondering where he's been hiding while she's been witnessing his backstory. Was he just messing around at the palace, or was he out searching for her too? Honestly, she knew he was an irresponsible and annoying guy, but she hadn't expected him to just pick up where his demon career left off while she was busy trying to save his family from starvation! Was he just on the streets, running around like a chicken with his head cut off? 

"Where have I been?" Jinu seems taken aback by her questioning, which he really shouldn't, considering all she ever seems to do is accuse him. But his eyes look unfamiliarly soft, an almost innocent look of confusion making his brows furrow. "You're the one who's been gone for 20 years."

"...What?" Rumi feels all the air in her lungs get sucked out by a high powered vacuum. And then she can't seem to get any air at all, the look in his eyes too unknowing to convince her that he's messing with her. Rumi shakes her head in denial, not wanting to accept that this might not be her Jinu at all.

What is happening? 

Suddenly overcome with the knowledge that this isn't what she planned, she feels herself stumble slightly, Jinu's arms fanning out as if to prepare himself for her fainting. It's such a delicate and thoughtful act that her head starts to pound. 

This isn't Jinu. At least, not hers. 

"Do you not...remember me?" Jinu looks at her, tentatively, a slight feeling of rejection starting to sting his ego as his eyes wander over her in her hanbok, wondering if for some odd reason, he's got the wrong girl, but...

"No..." Rumi puts her hands to her head as if she could stop the world from spinning and her mind from spiraling. "No, you're not...you're not him."

"It's me. I'm Jinu." Jinu smiles a little nervously, holding his arms out as if imploring her to remember the little boy that she saved all those years ago. When he sees that she's not sensing the same comfort in the statement, he lets his hands fall back down to his sides.

This isn't right, it's a...different timeline.

The revelation makes Rumi close her eyes tightly, as if willing the tilting axis of the world away. Far away from her reality. A reality where...

He's not here. 

Rumi starts to back away from him only to be met with an interrupting bush at her back, making her look behind her for a moment to get a grasp of her surroundings while disbelief courses through her pumping veins.

"You saved me in the past, Nuna, and I-" 

"Oh my god." Rumi says the three words in quick succession, as if it was just one big word, before she shoves her shaking head into the bushes to cover her retching at the sound of the nickname coming from a grown man's mouth.

Jinu immediately grimaces at the horrid reaction he's met with when he uses the name that he hoped would inspire recognition. 

Does she seriously not remember me? 

I mean, to be completely fair, she might've not aged at all, but he certainly had. Still, she had called him his name and spotted him in the crowd of musicians, so he was almost certain she had. Jinu allows her a moment to recover as she breathes heavily, trying to compose herself through her nausea. 

Wow, even as she's fighting for her life, he can't help but be astonished. The fact that she hasn't aged at all only solidifies his suspicion that she really did make a deal with Gwi-Ma. Her power was strong, her magic apparent simply in the way she operated. She had this overflowing sense of presence, so much so that he was totally confounded on why others didn't see that as well.

The way she had appeared and disappeared from his life had always made him believe in some higher power, which, in hindsight, might've been his childish way of coping with the stranger no one else seemed to recall. Sometimes he feels like during that part of his childhood, he was half-dreaming, half-sleeping and stepping in and out of his true skin, his real life and back into a reality that diminished and tried to erase her from his memory. But that was even more proof to him that she was surreal and important.

Still, Jinu wasn't so dense that he couldn't see that she obviously was not prepared to see him. Maybe she didn't even want to see him. Jinu has felt himself searching for her face in every woman that passed in the street for years that he didn't even consider the idea that she might have been avoiding him. Suddenly, he got flashes from that night. The blood. The terror. The satisfaction. 

Oh my god. 

"...I'm sorry." Jinu almost jumps back from her in his reverie, convinced that the more monstrous he shapes the past, the more she can sense it on his skin. "I can just-" 

"Jinu." He turns to look at her slowly, not particularly inclined on seeing the same look of horror on her face, but now she's looking nervous and panicked. "I'm not...I never got to tell you." Rumi composes herself with a deep shuddering breath, Jinu preparing himself for the worst.

"Thank you." Jinu's eyes widen with shock. "For saving me." 

Jinu's mind is whipping around in the wind along with her hair, something that seems stuck in his peripheral. One minute he's ecstatic, the next despondent, and now he's back to being ridiculously overjoyed at her saying something he doesn't even believe in the slightest? 

Jinu swallows lightly before continuing in a small whisper. "You're the one who saved me, Nuna-" 

"Oh god, please don't call me that." Rumi lets out a nervous chuckle, her entire body cringing with the nickname. "We're practically the same age." 

"How is that possible, by the way?" Jinu looks at her with a suddenly assessing eye, using curiosity as the excuse to let his eyes wander over her skin and body once more. I mean, she looked great for being like, 40 years old.

"I'm not...this isn't...I can't explain." Rumi shakes her head before turning towards the lanterns that are being lit as night approaches, her nerves chilling her. "Not right now." 

Jinu keeps his eyes trained on her, still pretty bewildered by her entire...existence. He can tell that she's becoming more and more skittish about their meeting, but he can't wrap his mind around it. She doesn't think that he's a monster, not even a murderer for what he did that night. Unbelievably, she actually thanked him! Jinu might not have felt remorse in the most simplistic form, but he had never felt his heart grow so warm and light when he thought about what he did that night. He had only ever viewed the goodness as something she provided him. When she starts to murmur about having to go, he can't bear to see her leave. He raises his voice, making her flinch in his determination.

"Well, when?" She turns around and raises a confused eyebrow. "When can you explain it to me?" 

"Uh..." Rumi looks around with confusion, but then she sees something she didn't see before in this Jinu. Well, to be honest, she hasn't really met this Jinu, except when he was just a little boy. But even so, the way his foot takes a step forward as if not allowing her to leave, makes her take pause. His eyes are smiling and shining at her.

Oh no.

She's never seen a look that adoring from anyone but her fans. And she certainly never thought she would see it on Jinu, hers or other.

Fuck.

"Can I come to see you again?" 

Rumi waits a beat, trying to figure out a way to persuade the kid. 

"Jinu, I'm not sure that's a great-" 

"I'm not going to let this go." He shakes his head resolutely, completely ignoring Rumi's wishes. Well, at least she's no stranger to that side of Jinu. He's always had a strange sense of confidence, but she never thought it would be so fully and unadulterated towards her. "Now that I've found you, I'm not letting you go." 

Rumi takes a hissing inhale, her eyes darting around in case anyone was listening to what could sound like a completely inappropriate declaration of love. 

"Jinu...!" 

At that point, both of them start to hear footsteps of female servants about to make their rounds, but Jinu just sends her a wink as he starts to jog off to wherever he came from. Rumi stares at his giddy self trot off in shock, her jaw agape. Jinu can tell she's taken off-guard by his conviction, and part of him can't deny that teasing her has been the most enjoyable thing he's done since he came to the palace. Like a little piece of home, wrapped up in a surprisingly young woman. 

He's always known she was beautiful. Knew it the minute he saw her at the Sinmok tree near 20 years ago. But he never thought he had a shot.

Until now. 

Chapter Text

"You okay?" 

Mi-Suk turns to Rumi who has been in a sort of haze since watching Jinu's hands during this little special performance. She shakes her head out, attempting to center herself with the princess and her aides looking at her with concern and curiosity. 

"I..." Rumi doesn't know what to say considering she hasn't exactly told them about the fact that this Jinu is actually not her Jinu but she found her Jinu just yesterday, and that was the Jinu she was looking for but she didn't think that he was around anymore. Even Rumi can't keep up with the circles she's running around in her mind, pursing her lips together when suddenly, she's met with a glare from across the pavilion. Rumi has to do a double take of looking at a Jinu dressed in regular attendant attire to the one in a decorative hanbok at the front of the gazebo, still performing effortlessly. 

Jinu. Jinu. Jinu. Jinu.

How was she ever going to figure this out? 

Finally, she settles her eyes on the one who obviously is demanding her attention by the way his brow furrows, agitation making his leg bounce as he stands off to the side as the women finish their meal and show. Rumi feels a pull in her stomach. She hasn't sensed anger often in Jinu, and it makes her want to ignore that and focus on how delicious this food is...

One single glance is all it takes for Jinu to jerk his head off to the side, not allowing Rumi a second to debate whether to allow him to assign a place and time to meet. 

Okay, looks like we're meeting now. 

"Sorry, my stomach hurts." Rumi puts on a twisted smile and overcorrects by clutching her stomach as if she's having cramps. Mi-Suk's face turns red which Rumi can't help but think is adorably polite, nodding subtly to let Rumi know she's excused. "I'll be right back." 

"...Hey." 

Normally, Jinu would have some sort of quip to say. Some sarcasm that would flow effortlessly out from his mouth, but he feels his eye twitching and his whole body shaking with imminent rage. Even Rumi in her beautiful hanbok could not calm the storm building and building inside of Jinu's chest. How is he supposed to explain this feeling when she's acting like this is just another Tuesday for her? Damn, he can't even act like this is funny, he can barely speak to her!

Rumi starts to fidget as she shifts from left to right foot, staring at Jinu's tense and quickly reddening face. Why was he so angry? I mean, besides the fact that he obviously has been doing grunt work for the entire morning in place of his actual Joseon counterpart. She clears her throat as she tries to ignore her pumping heart as Jinu lets out a heaving breath.

"I can't do this." 

Rumi feels her heart stutter in her chest as she starts to panic. What is happening? Jinu's gaze lowers, the bangs of his short hair falling into his face as he looks down at his attendant uniform, holding a hand up to look at his callouses.

"I-"

"What do you mean you can't do this?" Rumi interrupts Jinu's words, something she didn't realize was coming as her hand moves to grip his, tight. He would wince just from shock but he feels a strong pulse of energy run up from his fingers to his elbow, his eyes shooting up in surprise. Then, he feels his heart descend into his stomach with the absolute anxiety written plainly on Rumi's face. 

"Don't leave!" She heaves out the words before watching the way his eyes flit between hers, looking completely and utterly taken aback and confused, making her stutter and whisper out the words again, her mind returning to her. "Don't..." She swallows, self-conscious as her fingers weaken on his hand. 

Jinu doesn't take his eyes off her before he actually wraps his fingers around hers, before she gets the idea to pull away, tugging her hand closer as if to wake her up. "Rumi." Her lips purse. "What happened to you?" 

"I thought you said you could dance!" 

"Yeah, in my era!" Rumi sighs in frustration, moving out of her position as Seong watches excitedly from the corner, Mi-Suk standing with her hands on her hips in frustration. "What made you think I could do this?" 

"You told us you could take Seong's place while she recovers." Jae sounds impatient, but she doesn't have a clue on Rumi's own stubbornness. 

"What, you thought I wouldn't say anything to just get in the palace?!" Rumi throws her hand out. "I'm here for one reason, and one reason only." 

"A boy." Jae snorts and Mi-Suk crumples to the ground, tired from trying to train Rumi's unnatural movements.

"Don't-!" Rumi growls in annoyance. "Don't make it sound so shallow! I have a serious dilemma, unless you think I want to just stay in this time forever?" 

"Everyone, calm down." Seong is surprisingly the person to make the call, her voice suddenly loud and demanding. "Why are we fighting? Rumi's doing pretty well for just learning the choreography like, 4 hours ago." 

Rumi can't help but feel touched at Seong's defense of her actions. Jae looks at Seong with concern wrinkling her brow. 

"But she's not-"

"She's not me, Jae." Seong looks at her with a sympathetic smile, understanding the current of truth beneath the fight. Jae's shoulders tense and relax after a couple moments, shocked as she registers and processes the words spoken, internalizes the truth of them. It hits Rumi too. They're all on edge from one of their members being injured. And Rumi can guess who Jae blames for that ankle injury. 

"Rumi's actually not...horrible..." Mi-Suk is still sounding a little out of breath as she tries to find words that will encourage and not make it clear how hopeless they're looking at their new tutee. Rumi's eye twitches in annoyance. They can't even comprehend how difficult her choreography is in her own time! 

"You guys also failed to mention-!" All three of the Joseon women groan into the sky when Rumi, instead of graciously taking the "compliment", decides to continue the combative spirit. "I might've overexaggerated my dancing skills, but you guys underexaggerated who you are!" The three of them look sheepish, but especially the leader of the three hunters as Rumi raises an accusing eyebrow. "You 'work' in the palace? Really?"

"They're going to know." 

"No one's going to know." 

"Oh my god..." Rumi's stomach threatens to upheave until the Hunter that reminds her of Mira, Jae, shushes her when Mi-Suk approaches the gates of the palace. Rumi is standing stiff as a board, worried about her obvious lack of appropriate attire to enter the palace, but she is hopeful that the others will make it happen somehow. It seemed like they knew enough about the palace culture to work around it, considering all three of them changed from their shamanist Hunter garb into what seemed kind of extravagant to Rumi. But she understood the power of a strong costume piece. 

"Your Highness." 

The guards part easily after the gruff greeting, not sparing a glance nor questioning the Hunter's new lady-in-waiting, Rumi wide-eyed and sweating buckets. Her eyes practically fall out of her head and she can feel the way the Hunter purposefully keeps her gaze on the palace. Rumi has to do multiple takes from ping-ponging back and forth from looking at Mi-Suk, to the guards, then down the outfit Mi-Suk is wearing. Sure, it was extravagant, but she thought maybe everyone in the palace wore such fancy clothing. But now that she's paying more attention...Jae's and Seong's look different. Rumi's face turns red with her frustration and anxiety, rushing forward to come up beside Mi-Suk, rather than trail behind with the others. 

"'Your Highness'?" Rumi looks at them all bewildered, all of them avoiding eye contact as she harshly whispers under her breath. "Who are you?"

"We couldn't hide it forever I suppose." Mi-Suk sighs, a wrinkle forming in between her brows as if this is a chore and not something that was extremely important information for Rumi to know. "I'm the daughter of the Queen Consort. But really-"

"You're the fucking princess?" Rumi can't help but grab the sides of her head in confusion and shock and terror, feeling as though her brain cells are flooding out of her ears, the new revelation pushing everything else out. Rumi reminisces on the night before, the strength and confidence they all exhibited as the very first Hunters. How was this possible? "B-But...you guys are-"

"We don't talk about that." Suddenly the princess stops to threaten Rumi, turning to glare at her with a quiet warning, making Rumi swallow with hot eyes that threatened to spill with intimidation and her own frustration. "Never. Understand?" 

Rumi only gives a tight tilt of her chin, deferring to who is now her Lady. Rumi takes a second to stare down at her own weathered attire, then glancing up to look at the three pillars of poise. "This is a bad idea." Rumi mutters it under her breath before lightly hurrying down to follow the others to her doom. 

"Wait...but how did you meet the princess?" Jinu is shaking his head, perplexed by the story as Rumi scans her own mind for how the situation got as convoluted as it was today. She's not sure she should divulge the fact that these are hunters, considering Jinu is a demon. It's something she should've probably thought about when she got involved with the girls. Jinu and her have always had more important things to worry about, but how could she forget this huge disparity between them? She was a hunter. Her loyalty had to be to humans, to them. But Jinu saw all parts of her. And she still couldn't trust him? What kind of trade off was that?

Rumi's eyes shift with her spiraling head but she takes a moment to observe the look on Jinu's face, to see if maybe the look would spark trust and cause her to spill everything regardless of the consequences. But when she sees his dark eyes falter with vulnerable confusion, she feels her heart thump. And then...Rumi finally remembers the exact way the hunters saved her...her entire face flushes. She really, really, really did not want to have to confess what she knows would make Jinu-

"Rumi?" Jinu leans in to catch her eyes, his dark and worried as he wonders where she flitted off to in that head of hers. It only makes her flush climb up her neck, making the pronouncement of her patterns obvious. Jinu's own gaze trails down with the stark contrast, dominoes falling quickly in succession with his own body mirroring the reddened skin. 

"...It doesn't matter." Rumi lets out a huff as she tugs on some of the fabric, willing her body to stop giving her secrets away. 

Jinu scoffs at that dismissal, his own eyes flashing golden out of frustration. "Sure, meeting the damn princess and getting in the palace...no big deal or anything." Jinu leans back against the secluded wall that they'd found themselves convening at. "Not like I literally had to sell my soul to get in." 

Rumi's frustration seems to be tied to his, a snarl making its way onto her round face. "And how is that my fault?" 

"It's not!" Jinu hisses as he runs a hand through his hair, moving to pull at his face before landing on his mouth, his eyes darting as he tries to make sense of what the hell happened to her when Rumi doesn't seem particularly inclined to share. A tension curdles the air around them as Jinu's eyes start to drift towards the ground, before he whispers out. "...Do you not want me here?" 

"What?" Rumi's eyes narrow but she feels a lump in her throat with the conclusion Jinu has sprinted towards. "Why the hell would I say not to leave? Why would I have been looking for you all this time if I didn't want you here?" Rumi doesn't know whether to comfort him or comfort herself, agitated at his assessment. "I became a fraudulent lady-in-waiting just to find you!" 

"Well, congrats." Jinu's fierce eyes raise with a bitter chuckle lingering on his lips, throwing his arms out in annoyance towards the pavilion they just came from, reminding everyone involved of his body double. "You found me." 

Rumi's mouth gapes before her brow furrows, lowering her voice. "Jinu, you cannot be upset with me for not looking for you when you were right here." Rumi takes a step closer, trying to implore Jinu to listen with his eyes but he uses his height advantage to look over her at a fixed point in the garden, his jaw clenching and unclenching as he swallows down his pride. "I thought he was...it. How was I supposed to know you were out, looking for me for months while-" 

"Wait." Jinu's eyes finally meet hers with a new dread, hair raising on Rumi's arms with the concerning look. "...Months?" Jinu's bewilderment is plain as his body stiffens but he leans in as if he's imagining what she just said. "What do you mean, months?" 

Rumi lets out a nervous exhale, annoyed at the drama he's creating around the pedantic details. "Oh, come on, it was at least a month or so ago-"

"No." Rumi halts her irritation at his interruption just to listen at the intense clipped tone of voice. "It was three days ago." 

"Wha..." Rumi's about to rip him apart for pulling a stupid joke at this crucial time, but when she sees the absolute bafflement on Jinu's face and the way his frustration with her just flew out of his features, she has to believe him. Rumi's mind spins as she thinks about all she's been through in months. Hell, you could claim even longer if she counted the time jump from Jinu's childhood to now. Now her fingers move to her face, suddenly feeling cold and nauseous with confusion. 

Jinu stares at Rumi's unsteady posture, his arms extended while he worries about whether she can handle the new information. Shit, maybe she should be doing it for him. 

Months?

Rumi's been here for literal months? What the fuck is going on?

Jinu looks at Rumi's pale face with a surge of newfound admiration and also sympathy. He had only been back here for three days and he felt absolutely demolished by the things he had seen regarding his past. Even though that was exactly what haunted him, what would it have been like to be in a time where she had no idea how to navigate it? Plus, the fact that she's a woman...Jinu reaches a hand out to touch Rumi's arm, unable to stop himself from wanting to hold her when she's so distraught, the string of his bracelet tickling her wrist. Rumi tenses as her lips purse, an attempt to keep from crying. 

"Rumi-" 

"Just..." Rumi almost flinches with his words, holding her hands up as she backs out of his grasp, making his face contort with the feeling of a slap against his desire to just be there for her. Was he that repulsive?

Rumi shakes her head, not allowing any pity to be exhibited, refusing to be brought back to that lonely place despair had crafted for her. "...it's fine. I'm fine. Just don't give up now when we're so close." 

"And what are we close to?"

Jinu's question came out more biting than he'd hoped, but damn, did it sting to be rejected by her, even though he was well-acquainted to the feeling. Apparently, Rumi's having a hard time listening with her mind fogging up with resentment building in her lungs from being left on her own for months, however unreasonable it might be. But all Jinu sees is a girl who is not interested in letting him become a part of the solution, a part of anything as long as she's there. Jinu lets out a mean breath as he recalls his own past three days of horrible revelation after another, and then something sticks out to him like a sore thumb. He shouldn't, but he says it anyway, his own hurt trying to poke at hers after hearing the ringing mockery of his past self. 

"Your engagement with some dumb bipa boy?" 

"What?" Rumi shakes her head as she lets her shoulders fall in exasperation, scanning Jinu's face for any clue as to what the hell he might be talking about. He just purses his lips into a tight line, already embarrassed by bringing up a false statement, embarrassed with her reaction and his own. Why did he care? Rumi looks at him like he's crazy, which is exactly how he feels. "What are you talking about? I'm not going to be engaged to anyone anytime soon." Rumi's weary eyes and hardened expression droop when she looks at Jinu's petulant face. "Especially not to you." 

"I didn't say me!" 

"You do realize 'dumb bipa boy' is you, correct, Jinu?" Rumi rubs at her temple as she finally starts to connect dots in her mind as to why Jinu even felt a compulsion to say that. "Did he say something to you?" 

Jinu feels protests of how he is definitely not that sad excuse playing in the pavilion, but he bites his lip when he hears clapping for one and the same. "Forget it." It's all he can manage to mumble out through his clenched jaw, as he gestures with a nod back to the gazebo. "We need to talk, but right now..." 

"Yeah. We do." Rumi grits the words out as pushes past Jinu's shoulder, making him stiffen and stifle a scoff in his throat at her passive-aggressive behavior. Ever the instigator. Even though everything in him feels ready to explode at the incredibly overwhelming circumstances, somehow he still feels his mouth curving with pleasure at the familiarity she's continuing to give him with every interaction. Some things never change. 

Damn, she must've forgotten how infuriating her Jinu was. It was different than the annoying flirt she'd have to deal with as she walked back towards the pavilion with purpose. No, Jinu just knew how to get under her skin, dig and burrow and make a fucking home out of her discomfort. When she finally quietly returns to Mi-Suk's side, apologizing for her absence, met with grace, Rumi feels an intense desire to tell them everything. But then Jinu's golden eyes flash in her mind, his face under distress, and she instead offers a tight smile as they make their way back to the princess's quarters. 

"You dirty little-" 

The smug bipa-player doesn't seem at all surprised when he steps into his room, just to have his very strong roommate shove him against the door. Past Jinu tilts his head with no amount of tension in his body, expecting an ambush from his doppleganger, only infuriating Jinu more that his confrontation is so anti-climactic.

"You have fun doing all our chores today?" Young Jinu smirks, leaning forward with a sleezy smile disguised as gratitude. "Man, I really owe you one." 

"Oh, you owe me a lot more than one, pal." 

"Please." Young Jinu shoves himself off, moving to take off his performance garments and place his bipa on its rightful stand, taking a moment to glide a hand down the strings in an appreciative caress. "You're the one who's coming into my life and trying to screw it all up. Especially with Nuna." 

"Who?" Jinu rubs a hand down the line of his brow, trying to squeeze out a migraine, not noticing the way his past self tenses with the realization of what he just said to a complete stranger. He tries to nonchalance, clipping his words as if they mean nothing.

"Nobody. Lady Rumi." 

Jinu makes a strange squawking sound and almost gags himself when he steps up behind his younger self. "Why the hell are you calling Rumi 'Nuna'?!" Jinu's absolutely baffled and feels like sputtering if it wouldn't make him look more insane than he already does. He opts instead to gesture wildly at his counterpart to get a grip. "You're older than her!"

"I'm not!" Joseon Jinu crosses his arms as he protests haughtily, moving some of his long hair out of the way of his face. Then he slowly deflates as he tilts his head back and forth reassessing. "W-Well, I mean, I am older than her but I mean I'm not calling her 'Nuna'. Slip of the tongue." 

Jinu's eyes widen as he thinks about the dynamic he has held with Rumi since he's known her, and what it means for this guy now. "Sh-she should be calling you 'Oppa', dude!" 

"Oh, gross, man." Joseon Jinu looks at our Jinu with a playfully disgusted expression on his face, his lips curling away from his teeth. But what Joseon Jinu doesn't realize is that calling out this stranger, is just calling himself out. It's exactly why Jinu's face turns red when his past self doesn't hesitate when spewing his accusation. "I bet you'd like that, pervert." 

"I..." Jinu closes his eyes as he takes a deep breath, attempting to center himself and not let himself get under his skin. Huh. I don't think he'll ever get used to thinking about himself in this context.

"I just know Nuna would hate that-"

"Why do you keep calling her that?" Now Jinu's irritation is slipping into suspicion, especially when his younger self's voice cracks at a higher octave, raising his shoulders in an innocent shrug, sweat building at the back of his neck. Jinu narrows his eyes at himself, feeling like he's being made the fool once more, and after talking with Rumi, he was getting kind of tired of being months out of the loop. 

Jinu bides his time as he tracks his Joseon counterpart's movements, the latter pretending like he doesn't notice until he sits at the chair by his vanity, only to jump when his future self grips the back of the seat, intimidating him like it's an interrogation.

"What do you know about her?"

"Rumi?" His 25-year-old self swallows dryly against his throat, a twisted smile revealed on his face, shaking hands raised in deference. "Why do you care, dude? I'm not going to tell you all about her just so you can snatch her from under my nose." Jinu snorts. "You're already trying to do that with the rest of my life. And I know you're into her."

"Wha-" Our Jinu shakes his head out with bafflement, a bunch of strange breathy noises coming from the back of the throat that don't help his case, the man of the era narrowing his eyes and raising an exasperated brow at the scene. "What makes you think I'm-" 

"Dude, I saw the way you basically dragged her out of the pavilion, just to keep her from watching me in my element." Jinu sighs and rolls his eyes as if it's a chore to explain, but our Jinu can see the grin hiding in the corners of his mouth, always one to brag. Jinu slowly lets his fingers unwrap around the back of his younger self's chair, quietly making his way over, not wanting to hear anymore of his own praise. "I don't blame you though. The ladies can't help themselves once I..."

The words trail off in the younger man's mouth when he hears the expert tune coming from skilled hands on his very own bipa. It's a particularly beautiful song he's wanted to learn for ages, something he's working on with the amount of practice it takes. He hasn't been able to play it all that well yet, if at all. The Joseon-era boy whips around in his chair, watching the man play perfectly with a deadened expression, like it takes nothing at all to be able to replicate the beautiful intricate melodies from a bipa that doesn't even belong to him! Young Jinu's mouth goes slightly ajar until the complex music crafted by Jinu's hands trickles off into the pause of the room. Both stare at the other in confounded silence. Finally, the man of the era speaks up, in awe and envy.

"Who the hell are you?" 

"I'm..." Jinu suppresses the urge to scream in his younger self's face that he's the future him and it's time to start taking his soul seriously. The one that belongs to Gwi-Ma. But then he remembers something even more important when he hears the chime of the clock indicating nightfall. 

"I need to go." 

"Where are you going?" The little goblin stands up fast, even going so far as to trail after Jinu down the long corridor without bothering to lock his bedroom door, which makes Jinu roll his eyes: the very reason he was able to take himself off-guard yesterday. "If you're trying to see her, you're insane. If you think I'm just going to sit back and let you seduce my-" 

"She's not 'your' anything!" Jinu stomps towards his past self, making him stumble backwards, landing on his ass in the middle of the deserted hallway while Jinu asserts his dominance by standing over the guy. "You're very presumptuous and I'm going to give you a pass since you're just a damn kid. She..." Jinu points a hand in the direction of the East Wing, where the very important and very strong woman resides. Jinu feels a sense of desperation wash over himself when he wonders if she's been waiting for him, wondering if he was coming at all after she expressed such anxiety about him leaving her. "...doesn't belong to anyone but herself." 

The Joseon kid blinks up at him bewildered before contorting his face into what is meant to be a grin, but ends up as a grimace. Slightly unnerved by his future self's insistence, confusion overtakes the  him as he stutters, quite the pathetic picture as he props himself up on his elbows. "B-but...she's a girl." 

Jinu has nearly forgotten just how engrained sexism was in the Joseon era. He spent years in the demon realm, face-to-face with female demons who had much to say about their time on the human plane, and what it meant to be a woman in every era starting with this one. He spent years observing the world through the filter of his own prejudice and with others who influenced him to see the darker aspects more clearly. Not much to talk about in the demon realm except to others, so strangely enough, he gained much of his empathy from being down there for hundred of years. He certainly was disgusted by his younger self's declaration, and even more disgusted to remember that is exactly how he viewed the world 400 years ago. He purses his lips, tight and unyielding while he stares at the naive and arrogant look on the boy's face.

It was pitiful. 

"If you want her to like you..." Jinu speaks lowly before stalking off in the other direction, refocused on his goal with dark eyes and a furrowed brow. "...don't ever say that to her. Ever." 

Chapter Text

"Oh, thank god." Rumi lets her pounding heart slide into a relieved rhythm when she sees Jinu approaching, although his tense jaw makes her brow worry at her forehead. "What's wrong?" 

"What's not wrong when I talk to that guy?" Jinu lips curl into a snarl that he is trying to suppress, but why the hell should he? He stops in front of her, finally giving up a heaving breath that still reeks of annoyance. 

Rumi attempts to stifle the amusement on her lips in solidarity, but alas, they were quite determined to tease him. "Can I tell you how funny I think it is that you don't get along with yourself?" 

"No. Considering you're not the one rooming with him." Jinu takes a second to stare at Rumi's hanbok, an evening wear that was more comfortable but still maintained elegance for public consumption as a representative of the palace. The colors dance across her barely lit skin from the candle-lit lamps along the hall, one side still open to the gardens where they were meant to meet. The outfit is so different from the choo-choo pants she was wearing the first rendezvous they'd ever had. The realization pulls at something in Jinu, something sharp and aching. So he does the only thing he knows how to return to familiarity, rather than dwell on the fact that she somehow already felt further away than before. Jinu scoffs and rolls his eyes. "Even though I'm sure he'd love that." 

"Gross." Rumi shudders playfully at the insinuation but slowly takes Jinu further into the garden of the East Wing, away from eyes that could pry. Jinu lets her, although some part of him wishes he could keep the bad attitude. "Okay, we've got to talk about the plan. What we’re going to do from here-" 

"Rumi, I..." Jinu interrupts her before she can get too far into some strange Hunter-esque speech about how they can defeat...whatever they're dealing with through the power of friendship alone. He's always got to be the one ripping off the band-aid, bringing them back down to reality. He lets out a heavy sigh, knowing he has to say this even though what he wants more than anything is just to go home with her and be a normal human being. But that's just not going to be an option until...

"I can't help you get home." Rumi's face falls while Jinu's heart cracks. But still, he can't leave them behind a second time. "Not until I save my family." A short silence.

"You think I wouldn't care about that?" The venom in Rumi's words was something he expected, but not in this way. He thought she was going to protest that she needs his help to get back to their timeline, but Jinu wasn't even sure if he would be allowed back in that timeline in the first place. He hadn't expected such vehemence for his own flesh and blood. "Obviously I want to save Eomma." 

Jinu blinks in slight shock, his own heart aching once more with the direct mention of his mother. A flash of her poverty-stricken body in the street, just a couple of nights ago. And then another flash of a different face, one he still hadn't gotten to know entirely, even though there's nothing more that he'd want to do. 

"Not just her. My sister too." 

Rumi's eyes blink like she hadn't even thought of that. The confusion walks through her eyes and doubles back, like it's working in some succession of thought and memory that Jinu does not have access to. Still,  Jinu's eyes blink with a confusion that rivals hers. At the fierceness in which she spoke about Eomma, almost as if she knew her personally, when Jinu had only told Rumi a couple times about his horrific sin. Still, his mind doesn't have enough energy to ponder it after she agrees quickly, shaking her head like he wouldn't notice that her mind flitted off somewhere else. "Of course. Obviously." 

"I'm not sure how to do that though." Soo-jin telling him that they never wanted to see him again. The vacancy on his mother's face. The strangers who stared at him in disgust. "I don't know how much I can do with this..." Jinu points at his very beautiful but very short hair, as he tries to set his mind in a less defeatist direction. "I don't know, I'm worried about the butterfly effect if I'm not careful. Maybe-" 

"What is that?" Jinu is surprised at the random interruption, so it takes him a moment to return.

"What is what?"

"Butterfly...what?" Rumi stares at him blankly. 

"You know...the theory about time-travel?" 

Jinu's eyes widen when he sees no recognition pass through her expression, only a line developing between her perfect eyebrows. When a simple hand gesture meant to prompt is only met with a slight shake of her head, Jinu exclaims. "How am I more knowledgeable about movies than you?!" 

"I don't like them, okay? I only watch them because Zoey puts them on, but I fall asleep halfway through-" 

"You're falling asleep halfway through Groundhog's Day? Back to the Future?" 

Rumi shrugs but Jinu lets out a groan of disbelief while continuing, tilting his head up to the sky as he realizes he has to explain more than just the simple reason as to why he can't leave her, but the logistics. "It just means that I can't go around doing whatever I want because it might change the future. Which is particularly important to me because, you know, I'll basically die if I screw this up." 

"You were fine dying a couple of months ago." Rumi huffs out meanly, which only makes Jinu stare at her in confusion before really remembering back to their timeline. The stadium. Gwi-Ma and the Saja Boys and the plan. And then...

And now...I give it to you.

Why does it feel so far away now? 

His embarrassment floods his cheeks, so he decides to mask it with annoyance. "Oh my god, will you ever let that go?" 

"No! I don't think I will, Jinu!" Rumi's lips purse and Jinu wills himself not to stare at her mouth. "Or should I say, suicidal maniac?" 

"I wasn't trying to-" Jinu purses his own lips in frustration like the copycat he is, willing his body to not argue with her as he takes a deep breath. Once he trusts himself not to match her tone, he mumbles out quietly as he leans in, shifting eyes as if someone else will overhear or even care. "I'm not suicidal."

"Perfect." Rumi smiles smugly before picking at something like lint at Jinu's close shoulder, making his skin tingle underneath the fabric. "Then I can count on you not to kill Jinu, correct?" 

Her sugary sweet tone and fingers distract Jinu, but once he processes the words, his face contorts, realizing he has fallen into her trap. It seems to him that he does that quite a lot.

The unwanted face pops up in his mind. His face. Smug and annoying and full of a disgusting amount of pride. Jinu's squinted eyes return to Rumi's and even in his annoyance, he feels his heart stutter as he witnesses the sparkle in her mischievous eyes. It's enough to make him grit out the answer she wants. 

"...Fine." 

Rumi's smile widens and Jinu slowly appraises her once more, the silence overtaking her teasing. Jinu is too aware of her face, too aware of her strange new clothes adorning her. He can't help but feel a deep desire to study her. What changed in the months she was alone? How has she been navigating Hanseong and the culture that basically strips her of all her power for just being a woman? What else had been taken away from her, did she still have her hunter abilities? Her patterns? What would it feel like to run his hands along the expensive fabric of her Hanbok? Would she flinch in disgust? Or maybe...

The awkward and tense atmosphere sets them both on edge, their lack of experience with each other tickling the air around them, mocking them like a crowd even as they stand in the garden alone. 

Rumi's eyes wander, suddenly thoroughly aware of the strange feeling of being watched by the universe, equal parts encouraging and scolding. There's a reason men aren't supposed to be in the East Wing unless there is an emergency. It's forbidden, treacherous, and she feels her nerve endings stand. For why else would it be forbidden unless they were going to... 

Rumi inhales sharply, drawing all attention back to the present rather than where their minds might've escaped to. "I want to be here to help you. To help your family. I wasn't going to leave you behind." 

"Me?" Jinu's voice goes small and quiet, surprising both of them with the intimacy and vulnerability laced through it. Their eyes widen as they stare into the other's, pulled into the gravity of the strong connection they have fostered, testing to see what has changed. And what has remained.

"...Them. I meant..." Rumi clears her throat while she raises a hand to tug on her ear nervously while debating the semantics of her slip, her eyes failing to remain steadfast in the makeshift staring contest. "...them." 

Jinu can't help but feel a slight sense of disappointment. What loyalty would she have to them? 

She's not a very good liar. 

Still, Jinu can't help but smile and give a small nod, not wanting her to know that her nervous fingertips grazing the blush on her cheeks would give it away even if he hadn't been staring at her. He looks on the bright side regardless, his heart beating in his chest when he lets out a huff of relief. He thought Rumi would leave him alone to figure out this mess by himself, and he wouldn't even blame her, but he wasn't sure he would be able to do it without her. He already feels stronger for it, and he resists the urge to find her hand in the darkness of the night.

He just stares at her fingers.

"Thank you." 

"Where have you been?" Seong asks excitedly in the middle of her own stretches with Jae behind her as Rumi re-enters the princess's quarters, her ankle almost completely healed at this point. 

Jae smirks and tickles Seong as she leans down, burdening her shorter friend with playful weight, the both of them giving Rumi a knowing smirk. "Don't tell us you were with-"

"Ladies." All three of them turn to Mi-Suk before Rumi can protest, her voice taking on a more serious tone than usual, making them all snap to attention. Her brow is furrowed, so it seems like the reaction is warranted. "I think we have spent enough time together to consider ourselves your friends, right, Rumi?" 

"Uh..." Rumi thinks in her mind, but she slowly realizes that the times they discussed each other's crushes, their favorite songs, late nights on the roof talking to Mi-Suk about how stifling her birthright is when all she feels is a need to protect her people and loved ones. She comes to realization that the other three hope she does. "Yes. We are." 

Mi-Suk's somber expression shifts to a bright smile with the confirmation before clapping her hands together, encouraged by the response. "Great! Then we need to talk about your progress with your sword." 

Rumi's face pales and falls as soon as it rose after being lit with a bashful joy at being accepted within their group. They had all given her some space for her fluctuating emotions when she found past Jinu. They didn't understand what was wrong, but there was a darkness surrounding her that intimidating her new acquaintances. Still, when she had decided to try to pull the sword from the center she had before Jinu was involved, she felt empty and unsure and it led to more than one frustrated outbursts that only solidified her volatility that kept her new friends away. Rumi had all but given up, thinking that maybe since Jinu was alive in this timeline, there was going to be no way to access her sword. But since her Jinu had reappeared...

Rumi hadn't realized they were speaking in a measured discussion until her ears decided to clock back in. 

"...don't want to pressure you, but-"

"I'm all better!" They all glance at Seong, whose cheerful tone cut through the rest and Jae gives her friend's ankle a little squeeze, leading to a playful yelp and blush dancing across her face when she mumbles, shoulders sunk. "...Well, almost." 

"And we haven't been able to garner as much strength without her." Mi-Suk looks apologetically and empathetically towards her companion, then turning it to Rumi. "You know much more than us. Please..." Rumi's eyes widen when all three bow their heads towards the ground, subjugating themselves before her in a way that makes her extremely uncomfortable with the amount of respect. "Help us." 

Rumi understood the undercurrent of what they wouldn't say when they raised their heads. They didn't believe she could do this without pulling her sword. And in all honesty, neither did she. 

"...Okay." 

Rumi once again caves to pressure beyond her control. She nods resolutely, just like she did when she broke the promise to a little boy. Twenty years ago. 

Jinu's lying awake in bed next to his very annoying counterpart. Why did no one tell him he snores? 

With his mouth open, nonetheless. Jinu stares at his own pearly whites on full display with strange curiosity. Jinu's about to try to come up with some pranks he'd seen in some different movies--maybe he could find a cup of water somewhere--when he feels a strange but familiar sensation. 

Then he gasps quietly as he stiffens in bed. Before he feels himself being pulled. 

Jinu's head pounds as his consciousness becomes overlapped, then soon the bedroom he had just occupied is overtaken by the liminal space he hasn't seen in a minute. The last time was back in 2025, but he can't quite pinpoint it. But he knows it's where he's been every time he's what you would consider Rumi's sword. 

Jinu examines the space with confusion when he sees her body, meditating with energy that seems to beckon him forward. Maybe he's just not used to being back here, but it feels...strange. 

Maybe it's just the fact that she's in a nightgown of this time, although Jinu refuses to acknowledge his enamoring nature, the fabric draping itself easily over her skin. 

How is this happening right now? 

Jinu figured he had only become Rumi's sword because back in 2025, he was some semblance of dead. Now he was some semblance of alive. 

Back in modern times, he had felt trapped in this space, unable to move until he got back to the temple with Rumi. He was able to witness her when she held him, but any movement on his part was simply restricted to the liminal space with no real bearing on the real world. He had felt powerless. But now...he felt strangely relieved. 

Jinu felt close to her.

He hadn't realized how much he missed it, considering they've never really been close in the first place, but her touch was something he could feel vibrating in the space between them, hovering at her fingertips once more. It was the feeling he got right before she pulled the sword. He made his way closer to her, giving her the energy needed to pull it back in 2025. 

Still, she didn't look peaceful. She looked upset. Jinu wasn't really caught off guard by that, considering she looks upset a LOT, especially when he seemed pretty damn impotent for being her sword. It's not like he was trying to be difficult! This had been the first time since he got here that he felt it at all. Still, he felt a strange pang in his chest when he could almost feel his energy entwining with hers. 

Right now, he was feeling a little more confident that he was being pulled like he was in the past, so it was unlikely he was showing up unannounced. Rumi didn't really know about how the sword thing worked, and in all fairness, neither did Jinu, but he hadn't even told her about this state. And he knew why. 

Rumi couldn't have any more power over him than she already did. 

Jinu wasn't an idiot. He knew that she was a Hunter and that title meant more to her, that duty meant more to her than he ever could. But he didn't care about that, no, he cared that his safety wasn't guaranteed at any point. Not really. 

Rumi had always been a fair person, but how long would that last when they existed in a world where the old rules didn't apply?

Jinu had just gotten done telling her he wasn't suicidal, and he hadn't been lying. 

Jinu feels an angry pulse of thought color his vision for a moment.

She doesn't want you to die because she wants to kill you herself. 

Jinu grits his teeth as his brain feels pinpricks all over it, like he's been subjected to a spiritual acupuncture practice gone too far. And he recognizes that voice. The wrongness in the smooth tone.

"Gwi-Ma." 

Jinu chokes out a hoarse sound in his throat, suddenly dry as nausea emerges. The blank white expanse separating him from Rumi's silent form feels uncomfortably close now, fear starting to sting at his skin, his purple patterns lighting up in defense as he shakes his head. 

"N-No." Jinu shakes his head with terror. 

This is wrong. That's not true-

Jinu's skin, still dancing with purple, moves unnaturally towards Rumi, like his bones never fit inside in the first place. It feels like it has a mind of his own, but the mind is sending wave after wave through his blood, speaking with intention. 

Rumi...!

His crawling pathetic form finally reaches her, close enough to study her features. He places a gentle hand, albeit patterned and shaking, against the face he's gotten to know slowly but surely, trying to prove that she is a comforting force, even while the presence inside of him screams at him to run, to hurt, to hide. The shaking doesn't stop, but warmth spreads to his fingers, and he feels his heart slow with the truth melting into his patterns, slowly lightening their hue as he lets out a little chuckle. A sigh of relief. So relieved, that his hand gently brushes her cheek as he leans in, suddenly exhausted. 

And that's when she sees him. 

Chapter Text

Rumi gasps as she feels herself awaken in a strange space, almost like being written in a blank page, staring at Jinu's widened eyes, shocked expression as he kneels in front of her, hand on her cheek, purple patterns prominent on his arms, climbing up his neck and face. She blushes furiously as she feels herself crabwalk backwards while making an unseemly noise. Jinu lets out his own yell as if he was surprised too. He looks at her expression to down at his hand and back again, the patterns slowly dissolving under his pale skin, giving Rumi time to form words.

"What the hell are you doing here?" 

"Me?" Jinu looks around the space in confusion, as if this was an escape room and they only had to look hard enough for the clues to escape their embarrassment. "You're not supposed to see me!"

"What is that supposed to mean?" Rumi looks around the "room", if you could call it that. "Where did you take me?" 

"I..." Jinu emphasizes the word as he tries to sit in a more relaxed formation, propping himself up lazily, while Rumi ignores his forearms. "...didn't take you anywhere. I don't even know where 'this' is. This was my existence from when I gave you my soul until..." Jinu still doesn't exactly know how to place where they are and what they've done. Have they time-traveled? Are they in an alternate timeline? He doesn't have much time to ponder before she continues.

"So...what?" Rumi makes a horrified expression as her face pales. "...Have you seen me all this time? Like...all the time?" 

"No." Jinu's face grows red as he understands what she's implying, shaking his head vigorously as if to convince. "N-No. It was like a strange fluid state. I thought I was kind of dead and I just dreamed a lot. But when you pull the sword, or I guess maybe when you intend to..." He raises a hand to gesture around them in answer. 

"Okay." Rumi lets out a breathy sound, nodding like she's trying to convince herself she's safe and that she hasn't supremely embarrassed herself. 

And Jinu tries to hide his lie deep beneath his skin. 

The strange fluid state was true. He didn't watch her every waking minute of every day. But...he was able to see more than he let on, from the minute she pulled him fully in the temple that night. Everything became clearer, more colorful and he felt a string pull tight in his chest, energy he had access to. So...even when Rumi wasn't exactly pulling him, if he focused hard enough, he could see her and her surroundings overlapping with the liminal space. It was easier to master when he wasn't, you know, alive. Now...he was having a hard time seeing either Rumi's or his actual surroundings. 

And he didn't know how the hell she was here. And what the consequences of that in person were. 

Jinu had been watching her intently, forgetting himself in the habit of how she couldn't see him at all when he was the sword to now having her fully in the liminal space with him. When he finally registers the irritation plain on her face, he blinks and lets out a sheepish chuckle, hoping to diffuse any tension.

"Do you touch me a lot?" 

"Huh?" Jinu voice breaks as he hits a higher register, embarrassment coloring the tips of his ears and heat climbs up his neck. He begs silently that maybe she'll be too embarrassed herself to ask a second time, because he really, really doesn't want to answer.

No such luck.

Rumi shoves a harsh pointer finger towards her cheek, looking at him through half-lidded eyes as if bored with his methods. "You were touching me."

"Was I...?" Jinu lets out a bewildered chuckle, his eyes widening as if he could look off into a corner of the room, but alas, it was infinite. His finger moves up to scratch his cheek before he moves to change the subject. "Wait, what were you doing before this?" 

"I was..." Rumi answers harshly, but has to move back a little through her annoyance to actually find the answer. Her eyes widen with strange intrigue. "...trying to call my sword." 

"And this...is the result?" Jinu traces his jaw with his hand as he ponders, and now Rumi is doing the ignoring until he raises his shoulders in a boyish shrug. "...Did it work?" 

"How the hell would I know, idiot?" 

"I don't know!" Jinu slumps a little as he's been reprimanded before mumbling in retaliation. "This isn't how I feel when I'm pulled in entirety. If that helps at all." 

"It doesn't." Rumi lets out a sigh before running her hand through her frazzled braid, gritting out her sarcastic reply to the universe. "Great." 

They sit there in a tense silence before Jinu begins again. "...This could be the right track though." Rumi's defeated eyes look up at him in annoyance, so he quickly continues, hoping her mood won't sour anymore just from his speech. "I mean, not only for the sword thing but...it's dangerous to meet in person sometimes." 

Rumi's eyes widen but her face flushes as she looks over the very strange landscape before them. Where they're all alone. "...Yes." She changes subject. "But I'm really more curious about how to pull my sword. I need to-" Rumi stops herself before outing her allies, leading to a strange expression on Jinu's face at the abrupt end. 

"You need to...?" Jinu tilts his head, but when Rumi doesn't answer, he supplies his own theory, a little laugh exiting his throat. "...What? Kill demons?" Jinu is speaking sarcastically, and he doesn't notice the rage of a fire he stoked in her as he chuckles and shakes his head, an eyebrow raising. "Why do you need to pull the sword when I'm right-" 

"You've killed people." 

A deafening dark silence settles across the space and Jinu could swear he heard an echo. His arms slowly fall, still raised in an embarrassing gesture when she interrupted. Jinu's face settles as he stares at hers, darkly lit, just like how she used to stare at him before she knew him. He felt his own embers burn as he thinks a sinister thought, back to the night his hands were first stained red, his father's lifeless form before him. 

She has no idea. 

"Yeah." Jinu's own dark eyes meet hers in slight challenge. "I have." 

"I have." 

Rumi knows. She has known. It's the very reason Hunters are needed in the first place. The Saja Boys wasn't just a fun cutesy plot to help further her career. Souls were stolen, devoured. Innocent ones. 

And then there was the night he simultaneously saved her and destroyed someone else. The blood splattered across her face as she felt the rest seep into her clothes. 

People were dead.

Because of him.  

"What do you plan to do with me now?" Rumi's reminiscing is interrupted by the flinty gold that sparks in Jinu's eyes, his figure closer than it appeared to be only moments before. Jinu leans forward, his large body crowding her in even in a place with no edges in sight, no lack of escape. Still, she watches his skin deepen into a colder hue, purple sharp bright lines moving to paint across his skin, making her shiver in fear. "Demon, remember?" He murmurs with enough to show his canines, sharper than they were before. 

No, not canines. Fangs.

The way he's speaking is so unnerving, when she has a flash of memory of the demon she had been saved from by the original hunters, and the one behind it all, his voice still ringing in her ears, the echo of that demon's death still vibrating through the night air. 

Jinu is a demon. One and the same, Rumi. It won't serve you to forget it. 

Rumi shakes her head but she feels her elbows shake as they keep her propped up, Jinu's demonic form moving over her slowly as he stares at her face with a vacancy that unnerves her. "N-No, don't say that. You're-"

Jinu lets out a bitter chuckle. "I'm what, Rumi?" He tilts his head at her as he speaks with a preternatural calmness. "In case you forgot, I was going to murder hundreds of people that night." 

Rumi squeezes her eyes shut, trying to keep her brain from imagining the horrors of that night if she hadn't come back for them. However, it only exacerbates the image and the sounds of screams when she feels his breath graze her ear, only furthering her pain. 

"And you know that. It's why I had to die." 

"No!" Rumi surprises herself and Jinu the way her eyes bolt open, mortifying her while his heart pumps faster. How was she more passionate about him dying than all of those people? A wave of nausea washes over her at the realization, as memories of so many sleepless nights, nightmares haunting her at every waking turn. 

Even with the surprise that flit across his face, Jinu's jaw clenches as he doubles down. "Yes." 

"Shut up!" Rumi somehow manages to reverse their positions, her hands wrapping around his gray neck. She feels the heat burning through her as her fingers shake around his neck, tightening with panic as she glares down at him, teeth bared. 

Jinu's shock is quickly replaced by a mean smugness as he croaks out a reply. "Look at you." He chuckles but his hands come up to caress hers, the dichotomy sending harsh wracks through her quivering body. "You're just like me." 

Rumi whimpers in fear when her eyes move from his smile to her arms, covered in patterns.

A demon.

Lines of purple coloring him as her own iridescent ones light up across hers, reminding her exactly of what Jinu is to...everyone but her. But what is he to her? That was the better question. Why did it feel like he was someone else right now? Or maybe he was just...

You'll never save anyone as long as he's here. 

"What?" Rumi whispers to the space, her entire face twisting in confusion, making Jinu's eyes widen slightly and lose sight of his goal or maybe, regaining his sanity. He shakes his head, the bangs fluttering around with the movement. 

"...Rumi, I...I didn't mean to-" 

Maybe he's different. You could trust him.

"Who...what...shut up!" Rumi hears the slight echo and muffled noise of Jinu talking over the voice in her brain, which was contorting and twisting, sounding like herself and Gwi-Ma mixed together, whispering contradictions as she breathes heavily. She shakes the voice away and throws her hands out in front of her, shoving away the person in front of her, overwhelmed by the sheer amount of feelings and visuals she gets as she closes her eyes. 

Celine. Seoul. Fans. Zoey. Mira. Bobby. Lights.

Mom. Dad. 

Jinu. Jinu. Jinu. 

"And now...I give it to you."

"Shut the fuck up!" Rumi digs her fingernails into her temples. She's whimpering, muttering under her breath as she rocks back and forth, the images taking form and warping into each other.

I'm gonna die, they're gonna die, he's gonna die-

Pressure. Not pain. Just...unadulterated pressure. Against the back of her head, on her hand, on her lips. The images fade, first the edges blurring, than the faces gently dissolving in the mist cloaking her spinning mind. The lack of air makes her mouth part, the pause in her lungs forcing her body to reset, to return. 

And return she does. 

She only registers the pressure against her lips as his after she assesses his proximity as way too close. But...too close for...? 

Rumi doesn't move away, and an argument could be made that it was because of his strong large hand holding her head in place, the other settled in the spaces between hers on the ground. But it would be a flimsy one, considering the minute she craved air, he had already made an attempt to separate, hoarse words brushing against her lips. 

"I'm sorry, I didn't know what else to-" 

She moves her head forward, wanting to feel the pressure once more, but now against her tongue. Jinu's eyes widen, his lips frozen in surprise, before meeting her in earnest. The hands that were slipping out of her braid move further in, tangling as if he never wanted to be free in the first place. His hand on hers, closing the gaps, squeezing as he lets out a noise that Rumi didn't plan on hearing, making her heart race for a different reason than just moments before. 

"I'm sorry." Jinu pants the words against her mouth, not seeming sorry at all to Rumi, until she realizes he's talking about his demonic outburst that caused her panic. "I'm sorry, Rumi, I-" 

She shuts him up by biting on his lower lip, tugging him closer until his chest is against hers, and he's finally obedient for once, his other hand moving from hers to her jaw, his patterns lighting and disappearing like snakes under his skin. She doesn't want to think about anything anymore, especially if it means panicking or having to stop kissing him. After a soft sound slowly leaks out of her throat, Jinu can't help a breathless chuckle from following. Still, it gives them the opportunity to replenish their depleted supply of oxygen.

"Don't leave me." 

She almost whimpers it against his lips, which would normally mortify her, but she's weak. She feels drained and oh, so weak. The only thing keeping her conscious is his warm body against hers, and he speaks reassuringly to her as his fingers gently brush across her cheek. 

"I won't." 

But you have. And you will. And-

Rumi's memory is triggered, bringing back the first time she kissed Jinu, or at least, what she thought was the first time. The demon who the Hunters had saved her from. And his seductive words, leading her into a trance that she couldn't break by herself. At a demon's mercy. 

"Rumi. I would never leave you alone." 

Liar. 

Jinu is unaware of the turmoil Rumi's facing, his bangs tickling her cheeks as he shifts the angle, a silent ask to deepen what they've just begun.

It's too much. Too persistent. Too similar to what his impostor had made her feel, only months ago, his claws lingering around her throat as he purred in her ear.

Rumi gasps, looking up in fear so fast, she still catches the glimpse of Jinu's flushed dreamy gaze, his chest heaving before his eyes widen, concern in the features.

"Rumi." 

The breathless caress of her name on his lips sends shivers down her back, and she's not sure what it means. 

And that's when she disappears.

Rumi's inhale seems to be what fully brings her back to her body, meditation leaving her sweaty but in the same room she was in when she attempted to pull her sword. But she's restless, exhausted, and dizzy, and she's not alone. 

The girls must've heard her from the other room, and her body is heated with something that feels like a fever, and she can't help but wonder if she was acting insane while she was...incapacitated. 

"Rumi!" Mi-Suk's the voice she hears over the sound of whimpering. Overstimulating and slightly annoying. And then she realizes she's the source of it. The girls hands have all found some way to anchor her, Mi-Suk at her arms, Jae at her legs and Seong pressing her body against her back as if keeping her upright. "You're okay. You're safe." 

When she becomes aware of Jae's position, her face twists nervously, and Rumi tries to get her legs to stop jolting, noticing that she had been thrashing, that their positions were not superficial or a precaution. Rumi was endangering more than just herself again, transforming her panic into shame as she catches her breath. She shakes her head, trying to ground herself to here, not where she was.

"How long was I...?" Rumi has noticed the stability in all of their positions, looking slightly worn out and yet, concentrated. "What...what was I doing?" Rumi looks between all of their looks, trying to calm her but wanting to know more.

"Nothing really. We knew you were going to try to pull your weapon, but..." Rumi's eyes widen hopefully, but Mi-Suk gives a subtle shake of her head.

Oh. Great. So she failed. 

All of that for nothing. Rumi's eyes start to fill, and the vibration makes Seong turn around to rub her back. "It's okay, we'll..." A heavy sigh passes between them all. "...We'll figure something out." 

And that's what breaks the dam. Rumi curls in on herself, bringing her knees up to her chest, and the girls let her, choosing instead to hold her tightly as they surround her like a cocoon of support.

When she closes her eyes, flashes of Jinu's patterns, his smile, his intensity, and the words that wrapped around her, choking her with recognition. 

What was I doing? 

Rumi's trying not to think, not with her overworked brain, but it's proving harder than it looks. The sensation of his lips on hers still lingers, despite the fact that the others had confirmed she never left this spot. It had felt so real. But it had also felt as real as that demon impostor. She couldn't trust anything. Least of all, herself. 

Was that really Jinu?

The realization that she could've made that entire dilemma up in her head was starting to make her feel sick, unsure if a fever would evoke such strong imagery. The idea makes her swallow against her constricted throat, and somehow that sensation feels like his fault, like always. A result of the taste of his tongue, real or not, poisoning her mind with ideations that wouldn't...couldn't...

"Anything you need. Take your time." 

Rumi's startled by the last comment made by the girls before she feels herself sinking into some dream-like state, despite her fear in going under. Who knows where she'd end up tonight?

Because part of her is starting to slip from her grasp, but that begs the question...

Who has it?

Chapter Text

Rumi wasn't the only one surprised by her sudden disappearance. In fact, he feels a sharp stab of disappointment from having her taken from him. Things were just getting good finally. Rumi was the only one who didn't return back to reality, Jinu's body falling back as he takes in a deep breath to still his beating heart. Weird that he has one even as a demon but whatever. When he can hear himself think again, he groans and runs his hands down his face, now returning to a human color. Why did he do that?

He couldn't exactly claim to regret kissing her, but he could claim regret for provoking her. To be totally fair, she's the most confusing person he's ever met. Like, why would she need to pull her sword when he's right there? What other purpose would she have other than to murder him? Or...

"She can't be serious." 

Apparently, it's him speaking the words into the void that makes the void reject his presence. He's shocked to find his younger self staring at him in bed, not exactly cuddling, but snuggled under the covers, eyes wide like a child as he takes inventory of Jinu's state, which is also lying next to him. 

"What the-" Jinu bolts up while his younger part's curiosity only grows as he slowly rises.

"...I was wondering if that's what I look like when I'm sleeping." He shrugs. Jinu ignores the fact that he'd been wondering the same thing himself just earlier in the night. Wait, how much time had passed?

"No, you look stupid." 

"Why are you so mean to me?" Jinu lets out a large sigh before standing, ignoring his past self. There's no way he was going back to sleep tonight with everything on his mind and everyone in his bed. "No, let's talk about this." Apparently the pest is not interested in taking Jinu's cues to leave him alone, his eyes focusing on the high window, discerning the time of day. "I let you sleep in my bed, despite the fact that you're an intruder. In fact, I should turn you into the palace guards and see you hanged for it." 

"Jesus Christ." Jinu says the curse even with no belief in that particular higher power, a sneer making its way onto his face. "Aren't you a gentleman?"

His younger self turns red with perhaps embarrassment or frustration, and that's when Jinu spots it. 

Patterns.

Jinu moves forward just as his younger self makes an attempt to berate him some more, but when he sees the intensity on his older roommate's face, he goes to cover his forearms with his sleeves, obvious shame coloring his face over irritation. Jinu doesn't let the moment pass them by. 

"How long have you had those?" 

And why did I forget? 

"I..." Past Jinu's mouth has parted even though his mouth has gone dry. "...I don't know what you're talking about." 

Jinu is harsh when he pulls the kid's arm, raising it so that his sleeve falls smoothly, exposing lines that are way too familiar to Jinu himself. The reaction is visceral inside him, but he stifles it to raise his eyebrows at his younger counterpart. "These, Jinu." God, the name sounds weird coming out of his mouth. 

"...You can see those?" Past Jinu is bewildered, thinking that he had gotten away with drawing his attention far from his skin, but Jinu knows much more than the average denizen in the palace. Jinu is too busy assessing how far the lines go. Right now they're only snaking up from his fingertips to his wrist and elbow. 

There's still time. 

Jinu wasn't aware he was on a timer. He's not sure why he didn't think about it before, but he definitely is now. He was so focused on saving his family, he forgot that he loses all access them after his patterns started to grow across his skin. This was bad. 

"...You think it's bad?"

"I know it's bad!" Jinu scowls at his younger self more in frustration than anything like irritation, but he gains some sympathy for the scared kid in front of him, trying to hide it beneath a nonchalant shrug, ignoring the panic rising in his own chest. "When did that start?" 

"Uh...a couple months ago, I think. It was just my fingers at first and I thought they looked kind of cool. But I did worry I had some kind of blood poisoning." 

"Oh my god." Jinu is starting to really get annoyed at himself for not remembering what it was like to be the idiot in front of him. Too many years spent in purgatory and modern times. "Fuck. Was there...was there like a catalyst or something?" 

"Catalyst." Past Jinu snorts. "You read too many novels." 

Jinu purses his lips but he tries to gather some patience from deep within. He needs more information. He twitches on a thin smile, trying to put the young man at ease, but it only makes the guy cringe back in fear.

Jinu wonders about the repercussions of murdering himself once more before remembering he promised Rumi he wouldn't. It also helps that he doesn't know how that would affect him right here, right now. And that's when something occurs to him, a hazy memory that zips its way down his spine, making him clear his throat to re-center himself. 

"Do you...hear him?" 

"...Who?" Past Jinu's voice has chirped a little too high up the octave, and Jinu is able to catch the tell. So this guy has heard Gwi-Ma for awhile. Surely that's because Gwi-Ma spoke to them about how to get in the palace, but only when his voice became consistent, overbearing, did his patterns...grow so exponentially. 

"Listen to me very carefully, Jinu." He grabs his younger self by the shoulders, giving them a firm squeeze meant to reassure. "You cannot trust him." 

"...I don't know who you're talking about." Past Jinu's eyes shift a little before his ears turn slightly pink. "But if I did...why can't I?" 

"He's not...a friend. He's trying to manipulate you into doing his bidding."

"His bidding." Jinu lets out a similarly dismissive scoff. "Yeah, okay. What's he going to do next, capture a fair maiden and lock her up in a tower?" 

You'd better hope not. Jinu thinks to himself. Because it's most likely going to be...

Oh shit. 

Rumi. 

Rumi is staring at Jinu's face as he tries to explain the clusterfuck of a revelation that he's had, but Rumi can't stop herself from looking at his fast-moving lips. 

I know what those feel like. 

Or does she? If right now is any indicator, Jinu has not spoken once of their time together in the liminal space. Only more evidence that it wasn't real. But it felt so real...

"Rumi?" Jinu has a quizzical expression on his face. That's when she realizes her own is narrowed, her mouth pointed as she tried to find some sort of evidence in his expression that he was trying to hide from her. Not only had she found nothing, now she's been staring at his face far too long for a normal person. She raises from hunched shoulders into a cough.

"Hm?" She blinks and shakes her head. 

"Were you listening at all?" Jinu's eyes nearly bug out of his head, but when she lets out a sheepish chuckle, he rolls them with just the hint of gold running through them as his demonic thoughts most likely run through his head. She can't exactly blame him. "Rumi, I need you to focus here."

"I am focused!" Rumi almost pouts but doesn't want to give him the satisfaction, throwing her hands out. "You're just..." She dismisses and indicates him all at once, making him look down at his standard hanbok ensemble for palace residents. "You look stupid."

He doesn't look stupid. In fact, he looks hot. But she can't tell him that right now. Not when there's so much on both their minds. Probably more on his, as much as she was loathe to admit it. 

"...Do you think we need him?" Jinu asks while conspiratorially lowering his head as they talk in the South Wing gardens, behind Princess Mi-Suk's residence, hidden from random passersby. 

"Who?" Rumi tilts her head before Jinu's mouth even parts, suddenly in fight or flight mode. "Jinu? No!" 

"I didn't think so either." Jinu grins because he knows just how to get under her skin. She scowls at his implication, grinding out her demand. 

"No, Jinu! I mean it, you can't hurt him, he's just a kid." 

Jinu's smile grows smug and slightly teasing. "You know, he's older than you." 

"Oh, how would you know that?" Rumi speaks the statement spitefully before thinking it all the way through. 

"Because I know when I turned into a demon. I was older than you. I'm technically still-" 

"You're an old man, you can't claim to be young just because you don't have wrinkles and don't need to use the bathroom." 

"Wha-" Jinu's face goes nuclear at the crass way of speaking, Rumi rolling her eyes as he accuses with panic. "How do you know that?" 

"Jinu." Rumi brings them both back into focus. "He's vital to this timeline." 

Jinu scoffs. "I'm starting to think you want him around." The bitterness seeps into the words, but Rumi's mind is slightly clouded as she ponders the statement. Sure, the kid was a little flirtatious and overly enthused about making their lives...more hectic, but he was still the little boy who saved her. And she knew his past was harsh and dark and maybe the only way he knew how to cope was to pretend it never happened. And...

I made a promise to him.

Apparently, these thoughts take longer than she expected, because when she's brought back into focus, Jinu's staring at her lips. She releases her bottom lip from the clasp of her teeth and takes an inhale, making Jinu blink when she finally responds. 

"I do." Jinu doesn't exactly balk at the statement, but she can see the way he goes rigid. "...It's not his fault he's in this position."

"No, Rumi, it actually is entirely his fault!" Jinu apparently has no patience for the empathy that his younger self inspires, throwing his arms out. "You're acting like I don't know him! I am him!" 

Rumi is startled by the reaction, and realizes something unnerving. She hasn't been thinking like that. Sure, she has in the grand sense of making sure Jinu doesn't murder the guy but...there was such a huge dichotomy between the two of them. An irreparable gap. I mean, one was definitively obsessed with her and the other...

Oops. Back to his lips again, which are pursed into a tight line. He's not impressed by her drifting in and out of their conversation, and in total honesty, she was getting sick of it too. "...I know that." Her embarrassment wins over honesty, but Jinu knows that about her. It's the choice she makes.

Every. Single. Time. 

A silence overtakes them both before Jinu speaks in a hoarse voice. 

"...Do you trust me?" 

Rumi's so taken off guard that she's not sure if he's being combative or sincere, growing defensive as she snaps. "You or him?" 

Jinu's also overwhelmed, but apparently, he's tired of fighting. Instead, he raises his large hands to hold hers in his, lifting them to his chest as he clutches them firmly. She's so shocked that her eyes meet his, smoldering with an intensity that reminds her of last night. 

"Me." Her fingers twitch in his, but he just gives her a reassuring squeeze. "Me, Rumi."

Some strange noises exit her throat as her shoulders shrug up to her ears. She would think that Jinu is not affected by this, but she feels the way his hands begin to sweat, his look twisting with uncertainty the longer her response. It almost hurts to speak the next sentiment, shaking her head in slight defeat. 

"I want to." She swallows before continuing, her lips twisting down into a frown. "But..." 

Jinu's eyes break off contact, no longer able to bear the sentence. He knows she doesn't. He's never given her a reason to. Still, it stings as he gently lowers her hands, feeling her searing gaze. She fucking pities him. And that sucks. He has to learn to control himself if he's ever going to earn it. Speaking of self-control...

"How'd you sleep last night?" 

Rumi goes pale, then red, and Jinu is fascinated with the change as she stutters. "I...Uh...I was fine."

"Hot?" Jinu's voice croaks at the word as his eyes scan her body without his permission. Or maybe with it. He's not sure if he's trying to get her to talk about their experience in the sword-like state, but he's sure that he didn't hate what happened there. 

Rumi swallows at the word. Was it a dream, kissing him? Or a damn nightmare? Whatever it was, is this the sign she wanted from Jinu?

"...Unbearably." She breathes out, her attention drawn to his mouth as his lips part, his humanoid canines peeking out just enough for her to question if he's still in his human form. Rumi hates the sound of the word in her mouth, needy and heated just to prove his point. 

A tense silence settles between them, their desire making both of them to lean towards each other, curious and probing while their hands hang limply at their sides, as if they could conceal it.

"...I can't afford to get distracted." Jinu grits out before taking a step back from her. Rumi's about to ask what the hell that means but he's anticipated it. "I don't know what will happen if Gwi-Ma gets ahold of him before I've..." Jinu shudders at the implication, his stomach dropping with the idea that Eomma and Soo-jin are left alone once again. 

"...What are you going to do?" Rumi asks with her eyes shifting between his, suddenly worried that this issue was much too big for the both of them.

"They won't fucking talk to me." Jinu has the most defeated smile on his face, the crinkles around his eyes outlining the sorrow in their depths. He doesn't sound angry, he sounds...scared. "Do you think..." Jinu looks at her with some amount of hesitation, so she nods her head intently. "...we should tell him? That I'm him?" 

Rumi lets out a heavy sigh, her hand moving through her tied back hair. "He probably won't believe you but-" 

"He'll believe you." Jinu says it with no small amount of pettiness, the muscle in his jaw jumping as he steps around the building to stare in the direction of his bedroom. "You're like his 'Nuna' or some bullshit. Have no clue what that's about but..." Jinu cringes and shudders but when he chuckles half-heartedly, that smile on his is wiped when he sees the way Rumi's paled. "...What?" 

"...Okay." Jinu's eyes widen, belated realizing he doesn't want her to talk to that version of himself at all. Way too fucking late apparently. "I'll go talk to him." 

The younger version of Jinu steeples his fingers, narrowing his eyes as Rumi finishes her spiel. Nightfall is making it hard for her to read his expression, but it was already hard enough to convince her Jinu to leave them a semblance of privacy. 

"But if he lays a single finger on you, I swear to god-" 

Rumi shakes her head to get rid of the modern day threat, not interested in entertaining it at the moment. It's taking all of her focus and anxiety at the moment to look at the younger version of the bane of her existence, and his reaction to the reveal of who his "cousin" really is.

"Nuna-" 

"Please, I'm begging you to stop calling me that." Rumi shudders.

"Rumi." Wow. She wasn't expecting regret to course through her blood, warming her cheeks at the sound of her own name. Apparently, she's easier to read in the dark than he is, but she can hear his lips curling as he murmurs. "Do you like that?" 

"Jinu." 

"Oh, you're right." He lets out a deep chuckle that makes her shoulders rise as she remembers what her Jinu said. About how they're the same person. "I do like that." 

"I'm serious." Rumi grits out, trying to keep her whining under control, feeling like it would only fuel this guy. 

"I am too." Joseon Jinu shrugs as he leans back against the wall of Mi-Suk's residence. "I believe you."

The shock freezes her posture in a strange upright position, making him lean forward to make sure she hasn't passed out standing up. He's only slightly satisfied when she squeaks out. "...Really?" 

"Rumi." His smile turns gentle, affectionately exasperated as he moves closer, crowding her in with his arms, trapping her against the wall. He leans in to make sure she gets the point, which is a precaution that she invited. "I'd believe you if you said I died and he was an alien impostor sent to take over Goguryeo." 

"That's not very smart." She mumbles, trying to avert her gaze from his dark eyes, reflecting her own. 

"Apparently, I'm not." He grins, the white of his teeth glowing in that wide mouth of his. She wants to feel them against her lips. 

Fuck. What am I thinking?

Still, the young man leans further from her, letting out a resigned sigh as he looks up towards the starry sky while still keeping his hands pressed at either side of her head. "Well, shit. This is a fucking mess."

"You're telling me." She lets out a little lighthearted laugh despite herself, and he tilts his head down to give her a genuinely delighted smile. 

"So...can I take this to mean you want my help?" The musician must be oozing charisma as he dares to twine a piece of her hair around his finger. When did he get so comfortable with touching her? "What's in it for me?" 

Rumi purses her lips, knowing that this Jinu is particularly hooked on positive reinforcement, and the heavy-lidded stare he's giving her is meant to subdue. She can feel it in her knees. "...You'd be helping your future self and me? Reward enough, am I right?" 

"I want time with you." Jinu nods his head back towards the shared Jinu bedroom, his voice darkening even though he's the one who brought up his modern counterpart. "Alone." 

"Ah...I mean..." She lets out a nervous chuckle, knowing she didn't discuss this with her Jinu beforehand, which was obviously a huge oversight on their part. Of course Jinu would never make a deal with nothing in it for him. "...He is you, so what's it matter?" 

"Nope." The younger Jinu in front of her pops the 'p' on the word, probably in an attempt to hide his displeasure at the comparison. "I don't know what you guys talk about."

"Well-" Rumi huffs out a laugh, trying to dissuade him. "-it's certainly nothing that-" 

"You like him more than you like me." 

Rumi chokes on the suffocating sentiment, even going so far as to pluck at the fabric at her collar, Jinu's eyes pulled to the movement as his tall frame crowds her. Appalled, she replies. "No, I don't-" 

"You want to know something funny though?" Rumi feels like she's dealing with emotional whiplash as the kid moves closer, his lips a whisper away from the shell of her ear. "I like you more than he ever could." 

And that's when Rumi comes to a very grave conclusion. 

I'm no match for two.

Chapter Text

"...Fine." 

Joseon Jinu is surprised by her accepting his feelings right then and there before realizing she's conceding the condition he's set before her. He honestly doesn't think he could be of any particular help with a fucking time-travel situation, but he was a thousand percent on board with helping Eomma and Soo-jin. He's felt so helpless, but maybe this two have a better idea on how to help them. And maybe a small part of him has just felt helpless the minute he lost Nuna himself. Which is why he's clinging so desperately to her. I mean, it's a shitty condition, but what else can he do? 

"Then I'm going to tell you something that I haven't told my Jinu. And it stays between us." 

Her Jinu. He suppresses the urge to scoff because he doesn't want to lose this edge he's about to gain on his future self. 

What the fuck am I then?

Rumi bites her lip as her eyes shift, leaning towards him. "I need to visit the shamanist temple down on-" 

"What?!" Jinu's voice raises enough for them to both stiffen, waiting to see if they would be caught out. When there seems to be no sign after a minute, he whispers harshly under his breath. "You can't." 

Rumi looks at him with a pleading expression, but he can tell that she's too independent to listen to him. It's enticing but bewildering at the same time. "I don't have a choice. I need to be able to...connect with myself." She seems to hesitate to complete the sentence, but Jinu is too shocked at her suggestion to perceive it. 

"Then do it at a Confucianist temple!" Jinu stage-whispers but he's intent on making her see reason. The easiest thing for him to grasp was that Nuna was not from this time period, and it sends anxiety racing to his heart. If she's reckless enough, he just might lose her. Again. "...You can't just go against the King's religion. You'll get kicked out of the palace, or worse."

"I'm going to be very careful, Jinu." She attempts to reassure him with a slight tug on his sleeve, making his heartbeat skitter in his chest. Ugh, this damn woman doesn't realize she's not supposed to touch him. It was going to kill him. "You can't understand right now, but I need to do this." 

"...Why are you not telling him about this?" Jinu feels his lip protrude as he mentions his evil future twin. 

She doesn't speak because she knows why. Jinu nods his head as he thinks to himself, trying to control his temper.

Because he would stop her. 

The fact that she knows the guy in front of her can't or won't, however you want to put it, is not only embarrassing but emasculating. Worst of all, she's not wrong. Despite all reason, he does trust her. Wholeheartedly. What a lovely trust-building conversation to be leaving him with a sour taste on his tongue. But then his eyes widen with a small thought. Because no matter what opportunities he has for leaving the palace, which are few and far between, they won't speak to him. 

"...Do you think you could check on my family?" Rumi's eyes widen with happiness at his perceived permission, making him grumble. "I mean, since you're so set on getting yourself-" 

"Of course." She smiles so happily that he can't help his frustrated eyes from looking into her dark ones reflecting the pale moonlight. She's so pretty. "Thank you, Jinu." And before either of them know it, she's wrapping her arms around his chest and biceps, making him burn with the contact. He hisses a sharp breath, the feeling almost so foreign he tells her to stop, but the warmth sinks from his chest to his stomach, and he's loathe to say the words he knows he should.

"...Whatever. Don't let him find out."

Rumi's finally taking the Hunters' advice, albeit given quite warily, to try the shamanist temple where Jinu's former home used to stand. They wanted to come with her, but she knew with Seong's recovery, that her performance was lackluster at best for his Majesty. It would be best to sneak out on an errand before anyone noticed her absence. Particularly, a short-haired bipa player with a bad attitude. 

Most of the palace guards don't bat an eye at her request to leave, not even bothering to speak to her, just holding a hand out to see the papers Mi-Suk signed to authorize the outing. After the third gate, she snatches the paper out of the guard's hand, leading to an obvious glare, making her question what the hierarchy of rank is right now. Not particularly excited to find out, she quickly moves down the street. It's only then that she realizes she is way too conspicuous, people reaching out to her to offer flattery, or ask for favors and money she didn't currently possess. Only enough to ensure Jinu's family would be able to feed themselves for the next week. Still, she makes a mental note to ask for more from Mi-Suk for the next outing. She was a particularly generous princess, a people's favorite as well as the King's, finding her rebellion charming rather than dangerous. Let's hope that impression lasted. 

Still, there was no way people wouldn't take note of her going to a rather infamous temple, all but deserted by cheonmin and the shamans themselves. Might as well see Jinu's family first. 

Rumi was so undeniably excited to see Eomma again and meet his little sister. She didn't want to let on that she knew them, so she couldn't very well ask who Soo-jin's own father was, already a sensitive topic surely. Still, just like the Jinu of this time period, there was no way she wasn't going to be asked questions. And that started the anxiety in her shallow lungs that maybe Eomma wouldn't want to see her. Not after the horrible incident of turning her only son into a bonafide killer. 

Only when she feels as though she's drenched through her lady-in-waiting's hanbok does she stumble upon the corner Jinu disdainfully mentioned to her as where the resident beggars made their only means of living. 

"I've only seen other people there, but..." His face twists in shame. "...it wasn't long before I heard the rumors that my mother..." Rumi put a hand on his forearm, trying to bring comfort, even if he couldn't find it in himself to accept it. 

Her eyes scan through the suffering that she's never felt accustomed to. Every person draws her attention, a conversation, a sympathetic pang that she realizes quickly is going to drag her down. After half an hour, barely making a dent in the long road, she sees a young teenaged girl staring at her with wary curiosity. 

But Rumi knows. That line between her furrowed brows and the intense stare reminds her far too much of another dark-haired companion. 

"Soo-jin." Rumi murmurs it under her breath, but it's almost as if the girl hears and starts at the recognition. She moves backwards, dropping her small pouch before stumbling over a rock, sending a cloud of dust into the short girl's face. "Wait!" 

Just like her older brother, Soo-jin is set on doing the opposite of what Rumi says. Rumi catches up with her quickly with the amount of stamina and height she has, and Soo-jin must be smart enough to know it, because she has gathered herself at the corner, looking like she hadn't been running at all, standing firm in the small alleyway. 

"What do you want?" 

She's a sharpshooter. Rumi has only been here a month or so, but even she has understood there lies a large gap between social status and respect from the people and the palace residents. She tries to stop the twitch of her lips, happy to know that Soo-jin still holds personal respect even when shrouded with a despairing situation. Rumi continues softly, trying to calm the wild animal apparent in the girl's eyes. "...I'm here to help." 

"I don't need help from you." The little girl sneers at what Rumi is dressed in, and Rumi is now aware that it is exactly because she's dressed in a beautiful hanbok that she's receiving this treatment. A small part of her is glad Jinu isn't here to see this. This young lady has a serious wound that Jinu's abandonment inflicted. 

Still, Rumi's not used to comforting children. Usually, the girls her age go crazy just from the sight of her, breaking into smiles and asking for autographs. She wasn't used to this specific kind of attention. She attempts to dry her hands on the skirt of her attire. "...I have money?" 

Wrong thing to say. If it wasn't apparent from the flash in her eyes but maybe the spit that ends up catching a ride on her hanbok. "Okay..." Rumi lets out a defeated sigh, but Soo-jin is already brushing past her. 

"Tell Op-" The girl shuts her mouth tight, and Rumi's mouth matches, feeling her pain like its her own. "...Tell Jinu that his pretty girlfriends aren't going to convince us that-" 

"You think I'm pretty?" Rumi's eyes sparkle as she picks up pace to stand near Soo-jin, making the teen blush and stutter. 

"It wasn't a compliment!" Her voice cracks on the rebuttal, but Rumi smiles. She's just doing her best, but she's so young still...

Rumi's thoughts trail off when she sees the beautiful but malnourished woman in front of her just across the street. She's much older now, but she would know that gentle smile anywhere. 

"Eomma." Rumi whispers it, but Soo-jin stops dead in her tracks. Rumi can feel fear gathering at the sight of the little girl, and she's totally forgotten her uncertainty as she runs towards the woman holding a shallow bowl with no money out to other obviously well-dressed travelers. "Eomma!" 

The woman turns, probably expecting her daughter but the confusion on her face, slowly transforms into recognition. "You." 

The word could sound accusatory, especially since she knows Jinu's mother had a bite to her, but for some odd reason, she's dropping the empty bowl and holding her arms out for an embrace. Rumi doesn't care about the dirt, as if she ever would when all she wants is to hold onto the kindness that brought up such an important man to her. "Eomma, thank goodness you're okay." 

"We were so worried when you left." Eomma brushes a hand down my hair as Soo-jin looks with a skeptical and maybe nauseated expression. "Adeul was so heartbroken." 

Rumi remembers why she wasn't able to catch that Jinu was her son, the common nickname coming back to her, but her body must want to confirm. "Jinu..." 

A strange sort of sad sound exits the woman's mouth as tears fill her eyes. "He's not home yet, but I know he'd be devastated if you left before he could see you!" 

Rumi lets out a confused huff of air herself. "...Jinu?" The same word but spoken as a question. 

"Yes! He's been asking to see you. Wondered where the pretty girl ran off to." Eomma smiles but now Rumi's taking inventory of the blankness. A hazy sort of unawareness clouding her beautifully dark eyes, soft lines creased in her pale skin. Rumi's heart and stomach sink. 

"...remember." Rumi suddenly recalls the presence at her back, the intimidating presence now settling into stone as the young girl stares at Rumi. 

"...What?" Rumi turns slightly, Soo-jin's own eyes gone distant as she repeats herself. 

"...She doesn't remember." Soo-jin seems to be speaking with a weight compressing her lungs. "...Jinu. What he did." Soo-jin wraps her arms around herself despite the harsh sunrays from the afternoon. "Or maybe she just doesn't want to." Soo-jin's bitterness seeps into her eyes as she stares at the empty air beside her mother. "...Works great for her." 

Rumi stiffens with understanding, the knowledge making it unbearable to turn around and re-face a woman who deserved none of this. A small flash of resentment pulses at her temple, like it was passed through Soo-jin's anger into Rumi's. She shakes her head when she sees the resemblance between the two siblings, reminds herself that there's more to the story here than she could ever imagine. She finally gathers the courage, making eye contact with dark, weary eyes. 

"Eomma." Rumi inhales deeply, her nostrils flaring with the injustice of what must be done. "I'd love to see him." Rumi can almost feel the shock at her back before continuing, hoping the momentum will carry her through. "But..." Rumi looks down self-deprecatingly at her attire, moving a gentle hand to the woman's shoulder. "I'd love it if I could borrow something more...comfortable?" Rumi was well-aware of the fact that her hanbok was probably ten billion times more comfortable than the fabric either girl wore, even if not for the derisive scoff behind her. Still, Eomma smiled and took her hand warmly. 

I won't let you two suffer.

Rumi hoped that the sentiment was clear when she squeezed it back. 

Rumi was taking some deep breaths, trying to calm herself in the inner room of the relatively empty temple annex, trying to work through the last hour of her life. 

Eomma had searched through her belongings, finding something that Rumi could easily slip on behind a screen. She was busy slipping the money into the unattended bowl, while harsh words were whispered from daughter to mother, placating words from the other. Rumi felt horrible for leaving, knowing that she was no closer to Soo-jin than a cockroach, but she couldn't stay any longer. 

Rumi shook her head, trying to focus. She could feel guilty another time. Right now she had to picture her sword. And it was...

Surprisingly easy. Was it the strong comforting energy she felt running through the grounds? She was worried the energy would be tainted by her previous experience, where Jinu's old home stood, but maybe it was the shamanist cleansing. Or maybe it was just having a breather from the rules and expectations and fears surrounding her presence in the palace. Or maybe just a breather from...

Rumi knew that she couldn't keep much from her Jinu, and he was bound to find out about her sneaking out of the palace soon enough, so she was going to pull her sword before she was caught out. And it would be evening before she knew it, so she had to get this going or it was all for n-

She didn't need to open her eyes to know she was no longer in the temple. Well, in a spiritual sense. The whitening against her eyelids and the dimming of noise and wind are stark clues. And when she goes to open them, she finds herself almost unnerved to do so. Or maybe frustrated. As much as she didn't want to admit it, she had only been here once and she hadn't pulled her sword. So unless there was an amazing turnaround rate, she failed to manifest her weapon. She didn't even need to look down at her hands to know that especially in this realm, she had nothing to defend herself. She let out a large sigh before hearing something else that piqued her attention. 

"...seen her?" 

"Is that any way for you to speak to the Princess?" Rumi heard the soft echo of Seong's petulance. A frustrated inhale, regaining patience.

"...Have you seen Lady Rumi, Your Highness?" The grit of his voice was too familiar to Rumi that she startled. Her eyes jolted open as if being shocked into perceiving the sight before her. 

Jinu. Her Jinu, dressed in garb so that no one could tell the difference between the two. His posture was stiff from a few meters away, attempting to maintain his discipline even as she watched the muscle work in his jaw. He was clearly here, but the edges around him were soft, fuzzy, and colorful. More colorful than what was possible in this space. Rumi moved slightly, slowly as if afraid to interrupt the vision but she craned her neck to see who he was talking through the haze. Seong and Mi-Suk's tall presence was less visible. 

"...She's doing her duties in the East Wing." 

Jinu's frustration mounts, making Rumi's eyes study him once more as his weight shifts, trying to find an angle as he huffs indignantly. "With all due respect, Your Highness-" 

"Yes, Jinu. Due respect is what you'll pay me." Mi-Suk's strong, low tone is enough to make Jinu stop speaking his demands. He slowly lowers his hand to set at his side, his jaw not clenched to make sure Mi-Suk doesn't take pleasure in his dropped jaw.

"...But of course." A stilted nod. "My apologies."

Jinu turns from what must be his real-life conversation, moving quickly in the opposite direction until the edges of his person darken with the wood of the corridor, the sound of his feet padding across different than before. Rumi didn't feel herself stand, but she did to follow, although his steps did not match his stride in the liminal space. Only when he senses his solitude does his hand hit the wood paneling. 

"Shit." He hisses the curse out as he grinds his teeth, making Rumi jerk in surprise. Although, she doesn't know why she's surprised. Jinu has moved a hand up to wipe down his face, the furrow left between his brows more concern than anger now that he took it out on dead trees.

She finds herself wishing his concern could be swept away. To take the pain out of whatever equation was written on his face that she didn't understand. And that's when his lowered head, tilts up minutely, his weary eyes staring darkly into hers. 

Jinu's hand that is not firmly planted in the wall, moves quickly like a bite, wrapping around her wrist at his temple. That's when she realizes she hadn't just been wishing for his concern to be gone, but her hand had subconsciously traced the line between his brows, smoothing out the lines. A stuttering sound exits her mouth as she feels herself grow hotter with his intense and focused gaze. 

"Where are you?" Jinu's voice is low. Always has been. But he sounds angry. 

"I...I'm..." Rumi is not sure what she's searching for in this absent space, but her eyes go over his shoulder as if she could peer down the corridor he is slowly fading out of as he meets her in...here. 

"Rumi, don't lie to me right now like you had your dumb fucking lackey do." She blinks in overt surprise but Jinu is not having any of it, a bitter scoff exiting his throat. "How's that going, by the way? You like making my stupid 25-year-old self trip and flail all over you?" His voice has a similar vice-like grip around her neck. Maybe that's why her voice sounds so thin and high.

"Aren't you 25-" 

"Tell me where you are. Now." 

She contemplates lying for less than a second before recognizing her defeat. Probably caused by her idiotic inability to leave Jinu alone when he's upset. "...The temple." 

"No, you're not, because I checked the fucking temp-" Jinu's words trail off as his eyes widen, understanding making her shrink back. "...Rumi. You didn't."

She doesn't respond.

"You did not leave the fucking palace without telling me." 

She did. 

"You. Are." Jinu pulls her closer until his already imposing height is towering over her, his chest brushing against hers, the heat of them held between that miniscule space. "Impossible." 

"It's not..." Her excuse barely escapes her mouth before his finger traces the side of her clasped hand, a surprisingly soft gesture. And now she's distracted.

"Rumi." His voice has turned from a simmering volcanic eruption to hot water down her spine. "You are going to come back here. Now." 

"No!" She finally rips her hand out of his grip, her irritation lending her strength as he continues staring at her, pupils blown. "No, I have to be here. I have to pull my-"

"No, you don't!" Jinu growls out at her, all the edges of him sharp now that he's joined her completely in this space, no injured walls to be seen. "You never did answer me the other night. Why the hell would you need your-" 

"You do remember." Jinu looks at her impatiently, her interruption only further igniting his temper, but she doesn't care. "I can't believe you remember and you didn't tell m-"

"How could I forget?" Jinu gives her a scathing look, one that should frighten her, but it dissipates when his eyes inadvertently snag on her lips. "I'm..." His breathing only seems heavy once she realizes she's matching the pace. "Don't distract me. You need to leave and-"

"Jinu, there are things you don't know." Rumi stands her ground but he throws his arms out in heated exaggeration.

"Then tell me!" Jinu rips his gat off and part of her wonders if it will reappear at his side when they leave the white expanse. "How am I supposed to work with you when you're withholding so much from me?" 

"With-" Rumi sputters out her agitation as she leans into him with challenge. "Me?! What about you withholding our kiss?"

"That's not necessary to discuss. I-" 

"Oh, so you decide what's necessary and what's not. Good to know." Rumi's sarcasm is rudely interrupted by his body pressing her against hers, a nonexistent wall behind her back as if it decided Jinu the main authority on what is possible and what is not. 

"Rumi, stop treating me like the enemy." He grits it out but his hand squeezes her wrist in an attempt to either ground himself or soothe her. It does nothing but raise both their temperatures. "I don't know why you think he'd be a better ally than me, but-" 

"I don't." Rumi growls out but her other hand undermines her by resting itself against his chest, his heartbeat getting in the way of her train of thought. "...I just knew you'd do this." She mutters under her breath petulantly.

"Do what? Worry about you?" Jinu matches with his own snarled reply. 

"Is that what you're doing?" She counters as her eyes move to her trapped hand against an invisible wall. Jinu's eyes flash with the observation, nostrils flaring when Rumi notices the patterns that were already crawling up his neck like thick vines receding. 

He swallows with difficulty before the marks disappear under his hanbok. "...I'm sorry." 

She finally feels a full breath enter her lungs since their discussion as his hand loosens around her wrist. He takes a step back to give her more space, but her hand grips the fabric over his heart to keep him in place, uncertain of why. 

"...I'm okay." She whispers but his eyes and head have lowered, squeezing them shut with a subtle shake of his head. "Jinu, I'm okay. I'll be back tonight." 

"I don't want you back tonight. I want you back now." Jinu's voice is strained and his eyes are now diluted to a sickening upset. "...How am I supposed to protect you when you're so far away from me?" 

"I'm probably in more danger in the palace than out here, you know." She tries to joke lightly with him but his jaw clenches. 

"Fuck." He concedes but he rests his forehead, hot against hers. "I'm sorry." He seems to mean it, but she's not sure if it's for his behavior, or for the inability to keep her safe. She's not sure she needs to know as she gently wraps her arms around his tense shoulder blades, only slightly loosening with her touch. 

"...You talk about me trusting you..." She murmurs it gently into his collarbone. "...What about you trusting me?" 

"...You know I do." Jinu huffs out a hot breath against her temple and she feels a soft weak smile against it. "I didn't give you my soul for show." 

Her heart palpitates with desire and affection, and she's not sure if he's aware of it as he hugs her closer against him, murmuring nervously. "...I'm not sure I do. Know." 

"You will." He affirms easily, steady. Like it's an inevitable. She's so unsure that she pulls back just a tad to look up at him, but he's looking at her with heat and fear and she feels his large hands twitch against her back. Her eyes fall to his full lips and he groans softly under his breath, like an exhale that got a little too excited. "Rumi, don't do that." 

"Do what?" She's aware that he probably can feel her pulse skyrocketing as his hand moves up to stroke her neck softly. 

"Kiss me." He shakes his head like a soft admonishment. "Give me a chance instead." 

Chapter Text

"...Why not both?" 

Jinu lets out an amused but irritated huff, shaking his head as he takes a step back, a resounding rejection in Rumi's heart. "You do realize that if you somehow pulled a magical sword out from seemingly nowhere, it doesn't matter if the temple's fucking Confucianist or Shamanist. There's gonna be questions." 

Rumi's face blanches before placing a hand under her chin as she problem-solves. Or attempts to. "...Should I have come at night?" She almost mumbles it under her breath to which Jinu sighs heavily like she was being purposefully dense.

"No." He grits his teeth, trying to calm himself. "Not what I was trying to imply." Jinu murmurs but shakes his head once more, distracted. "Rumi, please." He looks at her purposefully. "Let's do the unthinkable." She blinks at him, her head swimming with the possibilities of what he'd say. "Team up." 

Rumi lets out a hoarse disbelieving laugh, weren't they already doing that? But that's before she realizes she's trembling, Jinu's eyes softened like he knew before her. That if they were being honest, they both had reservations that could not be resolved with one trust fall.

"...I can't leave people here to die." She whispers it so quietly, she wonders if he could only hear because of his demon senses. Her eyes are filled with tears as he lets out his own shuddering sigh, a hand cradling her jaw as he swipes a finger across her face soothingly.

"We can't change the past, Rumi." 

"We can." Rumi backs away once more, the invisible wall from behind her suddenly gone. This whole place was illogical and dream-like, enough to break a brain if it asks too many questions.

Rumi knows she's kept her previous month and relationship with the younger Jinu from the man in front of her, but she's not sure this is the right moment. She's not sure if there will ever be a right moment when she imagines his reaction. 

Would he hate me? 

Either way, she remembers that night. Vividly. And knows just how much she changed the past. How very much she was a part of it. Jinu doesn't.

"Not without consequences." Jinu tries to his temper in check, understanding that Rumi's in a tough position. Well, kind of. It seems kind of ridiculous to become a martyr and hunter in multiple generations, but he knows her sense of justice is overwhelming.

He has no idea. She lets out a broken laugh, recalling the devastating consequences of her being in Jinu's life. Whether it was back in 2025 or the 1600s...

"It's not just about lives lost, Jinu. It's about the future I have to ensure."

"Fine." Jinu throws his arms out until they land with a thud at his sides, resigned and frustrated. "Tell me what you want me to do." Rumi looks at his behavior skeptically, until he takes a deep breath, trying to prove his temper tantrum over. Jinu nods after a long silence. "I'm here." He lets out a bitter laugh when he sees the surprised look on her face. "I mean, we did it my way the first time I was here and...apparently, I was shit at it." His smile is self-deprecating, and the sight gives her a sudden flashback to seeing his younger sister earlier today. It's enough to give her the courage to ask.

Rumi tries her luck after pursing her lips. "I need to go to this temple." Jinu nods and starts to open his mouth before Rumi finishes with intention. "Alone." 

"Do you think I'm not your sword anymore?" Jinu scoffs as he gestures to where they've found themselves. "Wild guess, I'm going to be here no matter what, Rumi." 

"I don't like your tone." She narrows her eyes but he narrows his right back.

"I don't like your ideas, but..." Once again, he gestures around him before dropping his hands to his sides like the situation speaks for itself, his eyes widened in mockery. She can't help herself. 

"I can't talk to you right now." She closes her eyes with a growl and surprisingly, the space seems to listen to her more than Jinu, because she feels completely transported by his next inhale. She opens her eyes slowly to re-confirm. Not only is there one less person, she's back in reality, closer to sunset and the temple annex she's found herself in, is deserted.

"Damn." She whispers to no one.

"Damn." Jinu has re-appeared where he was disappeared, and now he's wondering if it just looked like he was standing frozen for the entirety of that conversation. How long was it actually? Was it real time? This seems like a real gamble to going in and out of the state unwillingly. Maybe he should get his younger self to run some tests-

Wait. 

Jinu runs a tired hand down his face before storming back to his room, a new target that is readily available for his anger must be there after all his daily duties. His past self is, surprisingly, awaiting his return, stiff as he places an easy tune on the bipa, like he was expecting a reprimand. Smart kid. 

"Hate to break it to you, but you're a really bad liar." His younger counterpart blinks widely but Jinu can sense the fear trickling down like the soon-to-be formed sweat on the guy.

"...She, um...she wasn't with the princess?" A little twisted smile rejects its presence on the young man's face, making Jinu's eyes roll. 

"No." Jinu purses his lips, folding his arms like he's coaxing the truth out of a toddler. His past self just shrugs, now turning away to busy his hands with something else. Organizing, cleaning. Something Jinu never did back then. As if Jinu needed more evidence that this kid was attempting deflection. "She ask you to lie to me?" 

"No!" Past Jinu answers way too quickly, way too high-pitched to be convincing. He even knows it with how slowly he turns around, not wanting to look at his older self as he swallows. 

"Trust me, dude." Jinu surprises himself, like genuinely himself, with his resigned laugh. "I know how convincing she can be." His mind, confound it, reminds himself of how willing she looked today in that pure void. Her eyes unable to look away from his lips, almost able to hear her desirous heart asking for more. Fuck, how he wanted to give her more-

"...You're not mad?" Jinu is snapped from his revelry, his flesh feeling warmer than before. He clears his throat before responding.

"Depends. You plan on lying to me more?" 

"Yes." Joseon Jinu now shows no hesitation, his eyes shockingly intense. "Most definitely, yes." 

Jinu balks, his mouth parting as an irritated huff slips out. "Then yes, I'm fucking mad." Jinu grabs his younger self by the collar. "I thought she told you I'm your future self!" 

"She did." 

"What the-" Jinu closes his mouth before an expletive releases, choosing to point more energy into steering this conversation into productivity. "So why won't you listen to me?"

"Because..." His past self leans forward condescendingly, which should feel impossible in their positions, but Jinu feels the strange beat of his strange heart. "...You're not exactly the pinnacle of good decisions, are you, Jinu?" Jinu feels his face flush, to the pleasure of his 25-year-old self, letting himself lean back smugly, resulting in Jinu's hand releasing his hold, brushing a hand down his evening hanbok.

"...Do you even want to help Ma? Soo-jin?" Jinu's voice is ice-cold and it freezes over the guy in front of him.

"Of course I do but..." Past Jinu seems more conflicted than Jinu would like to see. Now that he thinks about it clearly, Jinu really didn't do much in those years when he was still in the palace, did he? Guilt only goes so far. Torture was something Gwi-Ma inflicted, not something Jinu conjured entirely on his own. The thought was almost more nauseating than being subjected to those images for hundreds of years: the idea that he wouldn't have cared if someone hadn't shoveled shame down his throat. "I can't." His past self's voice is quiet, his eyes lowered, finally ashamed.

"You're a fucking coward." Jinu spits out his disgust with himself, but he knows he's not being fair, plagued by the memories he suffered over these last hundred years. Still, the accusation suddenly energizes the other.

"Oh, fuck you. What the hell was I doing for them, starving on the street?!" The younger's eyes are blurry with unshed tears, making Jinu blink in shock. "I'm not a savior! In case you forgot, we..." He gestures between the two of them accusingly, as if they were the same person. Well. "...failed them. Whether it's in here..." The boy's breath is ragged as he gestures to the opulent room, then past his future self's shoulder. "...or out there." 

The silence overtakes them both, his younger self's nostrils flaring as he tries to get the sound of his breathing under control. Jinu just stares with a blankness, trying to understand what he's just heard. Finally, past Jinu feels confident no tears will be shed and he shakes his head as he turns from the conversation. 

Jinu still sees the threads of purple under the younger man's skin as the lamp goes out. 

Rumi has been on edge. Jinu must've decided that the anticipation of seeing him again was punishment enough because she's been jumpy ever since. Especially when the younger version of him pops up, all smiles and excitement at least once a day. She should probably be able to see the difference between them by now but it's proving a lot harder than she thought. It's obvious that she's lacking in her observational skills when she's walking the gardens in the evening and she sees him round a corner, a small leap in her chest before smiling. 

"Back again?" She grins at Jinu before seeing the slightly cold look in his eyes and realizes her mistake as her stomach drops but her heart picks up speed. 

"God, this is so frustrating." Jinu growls out in front of her, shaking his head with exasperation. "Turns out silent treatment isn't so effective when that loser..." Jinu gestures somewhere beyond the both of them, but they both know who he's referring to. "...undoes all my work within one flip of your hair."

Rumi's lips twitch in a smile but there's something distracted about the way Jinu is speaking to her, his eyes flitting off into the dark every two seconds. Still, she finds herself craving his attention after near three days of said 'silent treatment'. They really didn't have time to get on each other's nerves, but that apparently wasn't enough to stop them. "Oh, finally decide to grace me with your presence?" Rumi starts to bend into a mock bow, but he grips her arms tightly, frustration leaking out of his lips in a hiss.

"Rumi, I wasn't kidding." He looks at her with a deep, intentioned stare. "You shouldn't leave the palace. Under any circumstances." 

Rumi stiffens in his hands, wondering how he knew she was planning on going out tomorrow. Maybe the younger Jinu wasn't very good at keeping secrets? That might pose a problem...

"But..." She seems taken aback as she starts to shake her head, trying to appeal to his goal. "Your family-"

"We'll find a way." Jinu rubs a reassuring hand on her arm, but she narrows her eyes, ignoring the beat of her heart. Traitorous thing. She raises an eyebrow at him, wondering why he's switching his tune this heavily. Only while inspecting his full lips does she catch the muscle jumping in his jaw, communicating the desperation he feels that he won't divulge. Of course, he's trying to protect her. Like she's not trained to kill demons. Kill him. "Let's talk it out-" 

"We don't have time to talk!" She hisses out. "And I don't need your approval." She moves to turn, heading back towards her mistress's chambers but is jerked back by a strong grip.

"But you do need my help." Jinu snarls out, his voice raised enough to make her heart trip over its own beat. "Rumi, I swear to god, you will-" 

"What's going on here?" A domineering female voice shocks the two of them out of their improper discussion, and although Rumi lets out a sigh of relief at seeing the owner, Jinu's eyes narrow as fire builds in his stomach.

Why is Rumi so difficult?

"Rumi, come here." Jinu turns from Princess Mi-Suk, then back to Rumi, widening his eyes to communicate with Rumi. Jinu gives a sharp tilt of his head towards the interloper, demanding Rumi get this stranger out of their hair. This was a fucking conversation that needed to be had yesterday. But Rumi gives a subtle shake of her head, his grip loosening in surprise, inadvertently letting her return to her mistress. What the fuck?

"...Rumi?" Jinu speaks in a blatant aggravated tone at her disloyalty, annoyance bleeding, sharpening the edges as she looks back at him, at least having the good sense to be ashamed. 

"You will address her as Lady Rumi, Jinu." Jinu's eyes slowly move up to his princess's, his teeth gritted as he tries to curb his temper. "And quite frankly, it is very late for you to be in the East Wing. Unless you have some emergency you would like to make me aware of? Rather than harassing my lady-in-waiting?" 

"I wasn't-" Jinu's protest is silenced by the look on her face, but luckily, Rumi hasn't totally abandoned him. 

"He wasn't, Princess." Jinu looks at her with relief until her next statement exits. "He was just leaving." Jinu stares daggers at her. No, she hasn't abandoned him, just thrown him out. Perfect.

"...Yes. I was." Jinu bows to his sovereign and the bane of his existence, indicating his departure, his eyes surely only pupil with a flash of gold to keep that damn girl on her toes. "My lady. Your Highness." 

When he leaves, it's with a fire burning beneath his skin as he contains the purple patterns, pulsing with the desire to expose himself and take control.

"I don't like it." Princess Mi-Suk shakes her head as Rumi combs out the tangles in her hair before they go off to bed. "I don't like it at all." 

"Mi-Suk..." She lets out an exasperated, but also affectionate sigh. "I don't know how else to tell you. He really just has a bad attitude like you guys always say, but he wouldn't hurt me." 

There's only a small twinge of doubt in her that she ignores at the moment. She needs to convince and she needs to assert herself. Especially since she feels a shiver down her spine, remembering the gold look in his eyes, hoping that Mi-Suk wasn't paying close enough attention to catch it. 

"I just don't get it." Jae is busy stretching her legs, part of her night-time routine, as she continues her thought. "If he's the guy you were looking for, shouldn't you have gotten your powers back by now?"

"Jae!" Seong scolds in an intense whisper that Rumi can most definitely hear. "You can't just say that!" Seong gives Rumi an apologetic smile. "We know you're working on it." 

"No, something's off." Mi-Suk's eyes haven't strayed from the corner of the room they've been inspecting since they went back inside from the gardens. "He's always been...annoying but every day, he feels more..."

Rumi doesn't want this conversation to continue down this path. The correct one, in fact. "...Boring?" Her offering is not even worth brushing off, not even worth hearing by the looks of it.

"Dangerous." 

Fuck. Rumi doesn't know what she's supposed to do at this point but Jae and Seong look at their princess with true consideration, and Rumi can't let them draw their own conclusions, especially since she's not sure how they would take the news that Rumi not only associates with demons, but is near friendly terms with them. Well, sometimes even leaning towards more-than-friendly terms. 

"It's not that." She lies but sighs. "There's something about him you guys don't know, but I'll tell you if you promise not to freak out." All three whip their heads around to stare at Rumi and nod eagerly before she lets out a huff of air. "One of them is from here, and another is from...the future."

All three of them don't look at her like she's crazy but...definitely confused. They're still working it out in their minds when Seong speaks up with a tilt of her head. "...I thought he was weirdly bipolar." Jae gives her a swift and gentle smack on the back of her head leading to her squeak out feigned offense before they start giggling and playfully pulling out their martial arts moves.

"Hmm..." Mi-Suk places a hand on her chin, and Rumi tries not to get her hopes up when she sees Mi-Suk playing with the possibility in her mind. "He does seem unpredictable."

"Yes!" Rumi nods encouragingly, trying to steer the direction of thought. "He's not dangerous, just a little different depending on which one it is. For example..." She leads with the example of what Mi-Suk witnessed tonight. That the modern Jinu is more inclined to touch her and have an intense look in his eye, only because that's the standard from his time. It's moments like this one when she's really glad they have no idea what the future is like, because the way Jinu acts is borderline inappropriate in any time period.

"...I still don't like it regardless." Mi-Suk settles her opinion like it's a new law and Rumi smiles at the obvious royalty poking through. Mi-Suk moves to get comfortable in her bed, sending the others to their respective places surrounding her, protecting her. Rumi's about to drift off when she hears the sharp reprimand coming out of her mistress, about five minutes since they settled. "I don't want him speaking to you like that, Rumi. If that happens again..." 

Rumi doesn't like the implication as she promises that Jinu will be on his best behavior but...she's not sure if he's capable of something like that, or what it would look like when he did. Jinu on his best behavior...

Does he even know what that means?

Chapter Text

I can't believe this is my life. 

In case anyone was wondering what important mission Jinu was embarking on; he is currently filling in for his younger self at the court musicians' inner circle practice. The others definitely hated him, but Jinu wasn't really feeling the love in any place in the palace, so it didn't faze him. He plucked absent-mindedly at the strings as he recalls his look-alike's voice this morning.

"Now that I can be two places at once, you're definitely helping." Jinu's protestations were met with his stubborn shake of head. "Look, dude, if we're going to be on the same side, might as well prove it to me by not being a colossal asshole all the time." Jinu had no issue with being a colossal asshole, but then his mind annoyingly brought up a standard question in his arsenal: What Would Rumi Do? He admits, begrudgingly, that it is almost always better than whatever he had planned.

"This is the only home he's ever known, Jinu." He can almost see her lips downturned with a resigned understanding. "He's going to remember things you don't, he's going to be places we can't go without revealing ourselves, and most importantly..." She would press a finger to his chest and he wishes he could feel it. "I'm asking you to."

"...paying attention." 

The malice and sharpness of the latest statement that floats in his ears makes Jinu pick up his eyes from the floor to the other musicians, who are staring at him in irritation. "...Hm?"

"Weird." The piri player rolls his eyes but has a mean smile on his lips as he turns to his companion. "He usually can't stop talking when it gets brought up." 

"More like he's always bringing that damn thing up." The two of them laugh while Jinu's brow furrows, the music teetering off from his bipa as he leans forward.

"What're you talking about?" 

The two look at each other before sighing like Jinu is a huge hassle, the sound of the geomungo also joining the bipa in silence. "The legend we've been talking about for the last five minutes?" 

The other snorts. "How our first wish would be to get a bipa player with an attention span longer than five seconds." 

"Wish? Legend?" Jinu's eyes dart, suddenly intrigued with his company, but the feeling is not mutual.

"Jinu, the artifact doesn't exist." One points a large thumb into his own temple, eyes wide as if talking to a child. "Get it through your brain."

"Stop, he'll probably turn the whole place upside down if we encourage him." The other starts. "Maybe he finally let it go."

"I'm not letting anything go." Jinu sits up straighter, trying to convince, needing to pry information out of his co-workers, without sounding insane. "...It grants a wish?" 

Apparently, he's not doing a good job because the two give each other a look, shake their heads before telling Jinu to shut up and take it from the top. But Jinu's already planning his next ambush, his own face popping up in his head. Will there ever come a time where the two of them won't interact in a rampage?

"You haven't heard?" His younger counterpart can't contain his excitement at Jinu bringing up the topic. "There's a tale about an ancient artifact hidden somewhere in the palace that will grant a pure heart one wish." The 25-year-old rubs his hands together greedily, already proving his disqualification. "I just know it's around here somewhere." 

"...Any ideas?" Jinu hedges but his younger part throws daggers in his direction. "What?! If I find it, you can have one too, right?" 

Young Jinu snorts. "See, that's the thing. It won't reveal itself to someone as evil as you." 

"Evil is..." Jinu wants to combat the statement but he almost grimaces at the idea. He's not sure he's that unaware to truly gather a good argument together. When his younger self starts laughing, he throws a sharp retort back. "Oh, and you are?" It's enough to make the guy quiet down some, the thought already entertained with the lack of progress on his part. Jinu decides to bypass another argument by letting out a sigh. "Do you really not have any leads? You're pretty..." Jinu puts on a pleasing smile, encouraging, something that makes him a little ill to pretend but he spent months perfecting it in 2025. "...smart." 

His young self gives a skeptical yet oddly smug look, taking pride in the false statement in a roundabout way. "...Well..." He hesitates a little but when Jinu nods encouragingly, he convinces his younger self that he'll be rewarded with his efforts. "...I've heard things about the inner rooms, that there's some kind of-" 

"Where the king-?!" Jinu practically bursts into anger at nothing but the circumstances, but it looks like it's pointed towards the kid in front of him, glaring at him in shocked annoyance. "...Really?" The question is more of a whisper to make up for his outburst.

Joseon Jinu shrugs. "I haven't really had time to investigate." His evil twin leans back in the bed to gesture lazily towards Jinu. "Enter you. Now maybe I'll have time."

Jinu ignores the disposability that he represents for this brat. "What would you wish for?" Jinu's curiosity wins out, but it must communicate more than he wished. His younger self glares at him as Jinu takes his place beside his younger self in bed.

"Wouldn't you like to know, old man?" Past Jinu rolls his eyes before blowing out the candle. But Jinu is still lying awake for awhile. 

If he could find something like that, an artifact imbued with power, he doesn't even know where he would start. Would he save his family? Turn back time? Send them back to the present? Jinu still wasn't happy about the seeming inevitability that Rumi will be sneaking out of the palace at any and every opportunity, but she can't be tamed. And maybe it's kind of hot. Besides, since he's not being helpful on the outside according to Rumi, maybe he'd be more successful on the inside. But an even more sinister, selfish thought creeps in...

Could it make me human?

Come on. Just...give me the damn sword.

Rumi's been meditating for about 30 minutes just before sunset, but she feels the darkness creeping into the corners of her mind. Maybe the reason she can't focus is because Jinu's reprimands are still ringing in her ears. She's not sure how to bridge the gap between them with such stark differences in their methods, their own ideas about the best way to go about their predicament.

That difference, difficulty within the relationship brings forth the most comfortable relationships she knows. She pictures their faces subconsciously, Mira and Zoey as they lived their lives together, practically sisters, probably even more. They just...got her. Don't get her wrong, Rumi did have a fondness for the hunters here, growing closer to them every day, but she felt...something missing. Off. It was obvious she wasn't their Hunter. Not in totality. Was it unconscious, creating distance between them because they knew she wasn't going to stay there forever? Or maybe because as much as she liked them, she was using them to find a way back home. And they were using her to figure out how to defeat demons. And they were all kind of failing at it. 

Rumi feels her breath transform into something...softer. Her friends' faces have started to seep through the darkness behind her eyelids. Zoey's face when she put together a slideshow on why and how there could possibly be shamanist demon hunters, her greatest hypothesis being that birds would be the most successful at protecting all of the animal kingdom. Mira's scathing tweets toward a fast food chain that had given Rumi food poisoning after she had refused to sign a deal with them. Her witty remarks and fierce loyalty, going online to roast them on Twitter, without any prompting. Zoey and Rumi had to pry the phone from her hands...

Rumi finds herself smiling picturing them all in an acoustic writing session, gathered in their comfortable pajamas while they complained about the life they loved so much. Then she hears the sound of that music morphing into...something new. Less modern. The sound of a crowd, whistling and clapping sparsely as the melody seems to trickle out. It almost feels like a distant memory Rumi can't get her hands on. Not until she opens her eyes. 

And even now, Rumi has no idea where she is. Or when she is.

She's currently mixed in a crowd, the colors more vibrant than the old dated photographs Celine showed her as they went through notable eras of Hunters. But still, it was similar all the same. Western influence shocks Rumi, who has subconsciously gotten used to the traditional clothing of the Joseon era. Now there wasn't one in sight. Suits on men, dresses on women, pants on some! Not all were tailored or even good materials, but it was obviously a different time. Stark short hair on men and the women's hats had an entirely new flair. What was this fashion called? Flappers? Even the style of music was closer to jazz, new instruments blessing Rumi's eardrums, every time a note was sung felt like power surging through her.

Holy shit. She wasn't in the Joseon era anymore. Was she?

Rumi ignores the dread in her stomach. How the hell did she get here? One second she was meditating in the temple and now she was...Wait. Is this the temple?

"You guys have been an unbelievably special crowd to us." Rumi's head snaps to the front of everyone's attention, where the elevated platform is staging three women. And she feels it now, if she hadn't before. These are Hunters. As if hearing her thoughts or feeling her energy, the main girl's eyes immediately lock onto Rumi's. Something like sparks of magic crackles between them and they can't help but share a smile. Wow, how can Hunters be cool in every era?

"We are honored you'd share your evening with us. For assembling as we take back our power, one song at a time." All three of them wave with giant smiles at the people who are grinning at them, light applause growing slightly before the performing women chuckle. "Get home safe. Take our connection back home with you. Share it with your loved ones." 

The speech seems to disperse the crowd, but no one is leaving without a smile on their face. It must be Rumi's Hunter abilities flaring, because she feels more power around her than she has in the last two months, even though she feels disappointment from missing the show. Wait, what is she thinking?! This power...it was the Honmoon reacting to the performance, becoming stronger with every communal heartbeat. Of course, that's what Hunters did. 

Her heart swells and it draws the attention of the dwindling girls as they thank their small, acoustic band as they pack up their instruments. From the look in their eyes, she could tell they recognized at least some of what Rumi was. She was not looking forward to explaining to a whole new group of Hunters how she wasn't from here, yes, she was a Hunter, no, she wasn't going to hurt them...

The thoughts trickled away as the lights grew dimmer, the performance over. The look in their eyes, that gleam, it didn't seem...skeptical. Only...astonished. Surprised. Excited even.

"It's happening!" One of them in a red ensemble, fur lining the coat shakes the arm of her center who is grinning hungrily at Rumi, crossing her arms as if sizing her up, liking what she sees. The look is complimentary but also makes her feel bashful. "I knew he wasn't a liar! And you guys said I was crazy." 

"We didn't say you were crazy." The one in a light blue and feathered cap chuckled sweetly. "We said he was crazy." 

"I can't believe he was telling the truth." Their center's voice was a deep, resonating tone perfect for the jazz style. Memories were blending with this strange new era and Rumi felt her knees get weak. Her mind was so boggled that she couldn't even think of the first thing to say, let alone ask. The girl in the cap makes it to her first, rubbing feeling back into her arm, soothing her. Okay, so not a dream. 

"You're a Hunter, aren't you?" Apparently, this girl could provide comforting gestures, but not words as Rumi's mind spins.

"Shit, I still can not believe this!" Their center gently tapped her other bandmate on the shoulder, giving her girls a look. Clearing their throats until they all bow deeply, Rumi returns the gesture nervously. It was obvious they were trying their hand at showing her reverence but she didn't know why. She has no idea what they are talking about, but she doesn't get the chance to speak. "He told us you would find your way here. We are honored to guide you." All three of them give her a deep bow once again, excessive, which has Rumi shaking her head, dismissing the gesture with her own frantic bows.

"I...I'm not sure what you mean." Rumi bites her lip as they keep their composure and excitement under control, the shortest girl in the red coat trying to muffle her giddiness. "I...I'm not even sure why I'm here or h-how-"

"You're one of us." The golden color of the center's dress catches Rumi's eyes as her self-assured words wrap around her. "Nothing else needs to be explained. If he is to be trusted, we have a mission to accomplish. And obviously, he seems kinda trustworthy because the fact that you're here is proof enough." Rumi doesn't have time to adjust before the two others grab some lamps as they lead her out into the night, Rumi swept along until she's dizzy.

Apparently, the girls all lived together just down the road. "My dad is technically the owner." The tallest girl, their center, rolls her eyes. Although the others exchange a resigned smile, Rumi can tell there's a fire lit underneath the golden ensemble. They introduce themselves, but their leader insists that it's not important. Probably. Fortunately, considering Rumi's mind is nowhere near capable of retaining long-term memories. Truth be told, although she wanted to pay proper respects, she didn't push it because of that fact. "How did you guys know that I'm-"

"A wizard with a strange aura told us you'd come." The short girl still wearing her red fur-lined coat giggles as she gestures ominously at Rumi. Their leader shoots her an indulging but exasperated look before giving her own appraisal.

"We don't know who or what he was, but he had an unnerving energy." As the other two start to remove their attire, the centered woman places her hands on Rumi's as she leads her out the back. "You know where to find us!" The girl shoots back as they answer in affirmative, but Rumi's furrowed brow doesn't lift until she sees...

Rumi would recognize the Sinmok tree in any era apparently. It's too grand, sacred to the hunters for it to be anything else. The young woman smiles as Rumi slowly takes staggered steps towards the tree, feeling her power, sanity come back to her in every small wave as the Honmoon runs beneath her. This loving feeling through the ground, the energy pulsing through every touch. God, it was so strong here. Stronger even now than in 1625. And then it clicks. "The Honmoon..." 

"Only possible because of your work, Rumi." Rumi's whole face whips around as the Hunter gives a respectful nod as she places a hand on her hip. "We owe much to you, and we are more than willing to give anything you need. But we must hurry. Apparently, you won't be here long." The woman moves to sit at the base of the tree, touching its trunk as Rumi quickly follows suit. The woman says a small prayer that Rumi knows by heart, some utterance of gratefulness towards their elders and all that came before. Why had she not thought of doing that?

Rumi shouldn't. She doesn't want to be disappointed. But...

Rumi closes her eyes, listening to the soft but indecipherable voices surrounding her, like she's stepped into a river of time. But it's not...a free fall like before. It's gentle, warm hands and currents moving her along beneath the roots of the Sinmok. Then...she makes a motion that has only left her feeling empty recently. Feeling like a failure. But now...her hands are itching to try, the power at her fingertips. Almost like they're not solely her own. 

"Amazing." The rasp of shocked admiration is enough to make Rumi confirm the buzzing of her sword, lighting up the night in her hands. It's not her modern transformed weapon, but...her sword before they created a whole new Honmoon. Meaning this wasn't Jinu. She felt oddly relieved. She could only protect him from so many Hunters at a time.

The woman traces the outline of power left in Rumi's hand as the sword remains, making Rumi blink in confusion, her heartbeat in her ears. "So damn cool." Only with the casual deep tone does the girl place her hands over her mouth. "Shoot, I didn't mean to be disrespectful." The girl takes off her hat, running a hand through sweaty strands, gained from the effort of a well-done show. Rumi could relate. God, did she miss it. "Ugh, I knew they would be better at this than me. Just like being center was never going to be my forte..." The way the tall girl mumbles, giving credit to her other Hunters reminds Rumi...And in this moment, Rumi comes to a conclusion that, embarrassingly, selfishly, she never considered.

This woman didn't remind Rumi of herself. The lean and pointed chin, the furrow in her brow. No, this era's center was...

"Mira?" The girl's height is more obvious as she straightens, even as they both remain on the ground.

"I...don't know who that is, but your tone of voice tells me...good thing? Please tell me it's a good thing." Her new friend gives her a cheeky grin before shaking her head, as if getting distracted. "Okay, that weirdo told me I'd have to talk to you about...shoot, what was the name? Jae?" 

"Jae?" Rumi's voice comes out less than a whisper, although she feels some sort of confirmation in the name, even as her confusion grows. Jae already reminded her so strongly of Mira, that this new woman seemed only an echo of them. Well, maybe an echo of Jae and Mira's an echo of her? Oh my god...

"Yeah, yeah. I think that was it. I need to speak with her." Rumi shakes her head, uncertain and increasingly desperate to understand who the hell they spoke to.

"I...I don't even know how I got here." Rumi lets out a frustrated huff as she runs a hand over her hair. "What do you want me to do?" They probably all should have seen this coming, but Rumi's hyperventilating isn't promoting her ability to stay here.

Rumi's vision blurs around the edges in a golden glow, and she feels herself fading. Was calling the sword sucking her power? She lets go of the sword like it's burning her as she stands quickly, and her companion's twisted expression only makes Rumi feel more inadequate. "I...What should I do? And who told you about me?" The panic in Rumi's voice has the sword disappearing as the woman steps forward. The strength in every step gives Rumi the ability to focus on at least her.

"I-I don't know who he was but..." The tall girl shakes her head as if needing to focus, something Rumi can't seem to do at the moment. "I'm not sure how I'm supposed to talk to her, but I...I think we could figure it out together." Rumi's not confident but she keeps her eyes on the thought process of this era's Hunter. "Uh...okay. The tree has power, obviously." Rumi's face contorts as she feels time slipping away, herself slipping away. "Bring Jae here. Uh...say my name! Ji-Yeong. Can you remember that?" The girl runs her long fingers through her hair once more while Rumi recites the name under her breath, a subtle nod as if to convince not only Ji-Yeong but herself. The girl in front of her clasps her biceps firmly, staring intensely into Rumi. "Shit, I don't know if it'll work but try, Rumi! It's for the-" 

Rumi doesn't hear the rest of Ji-Yeong's sentence, interrupted by the blink of an eye, as Rumi stares at the Sinmok tree, the orange sunset bleeding over the trunk. She feels instantly more at peace, but the voices at the Sinmok feel further away. Wait...wasn't she meditating? Why was she not at the temple. This was all so unbelievably difficult to understand.

"What the hell?" Her thoughts verbalize in a masculine voice, at her back. One slow turn confirms the familiarity, Jinu's dark eyes staring up at her as his hand cover his mouth. 

"What the hell?" Rumi points at Jinu accusingly as he sits cross-legged on the dirt, her eyes squinting against the setting sun. It was hard to see his expression from this angle. "I told you not to follow me, Jinu! You know that I can't possibly focus on mediating when you're-" 

"I didn't! You-" Jinu lets out a huff as he adjusts his position, as if trying to recenter himself. The grumble in his voice is so petulant that Rumi slowly understands. "...You never told me that."

That's when Rumi takes in his youthful expression, so open that she lets out a heavy sigh of relief, his lips pursed with his upset.

It's the younger Jinu. 

Once Rumi gets her breathing under control, the world no longer spinning, she narrows her eyes at he boy in front of her. He is still dressed in palace attire even though Rumi had her commoner's clothes on. "I didn't know you could leave the palace." 

"I...Well, I..." Joseon Jinu lets out an awkward laugh, the hand that was over his mouth now moving to rub the back of his neck awkwardly. "...Sometimes?" 

"You..." Rumi shakes her head, ire burning through her as she remembers the looks on his family members' faces. "Jinu, why won't you go see-" She charges forward on weak knees, intending to give him a piece of her mind. But the 25-year old puts a finger to his lips, indicating her tone and volume need lowering. It makes her eye twitch before Jinu smiles softly at her, an apology of sorts. She looks at him carefully when he nods his head towards his lap, and that's when Rumi finally understands.

A little blue kitten is napping in the cradle of Jinu's lap, colored too distinctly, too disproportionately, to be anyone else. And Rumi instantly knows who that sweetheart is. She whispers, containing her joy as she moves to sit in front of them, her legs thanking her silently. "Is that...?"

"I found him out here a couple weeks ago." Jinu looks adoringly at the little guy, running gentle fingers against his kitten's soft fur. "I...I don't think I can keep him in the palace, but..." Jinu gives a half-shrug. "He makes me feel better when..." The young man's face scrunches up with the difficulty of explaining his situation. He lifts his other hand to his head, like he can indicate the mess going on inside. "...when it gets hard to deal with." As if to punctuate the point, Jinu's eyes go golden, holding her stare as she sucks in a breath. His smile doesn't falter, leading her to believe this is voluntary. "Not quite used to it yet, you know?"

"Jinu..." Seeing him like this reminds Rumi so strongly of the little boy she saw, well, technically years ago but just months ago for her. The softness of his expression, his flirting gone as he brings his eyes back down to a dark brown, his fingers returning to the purring baby. "You shouldn't be getting used to...that." 

Jinu shrugs, not put off by her saying that. Like he knew she would. "It only started kind of recently. First few years, I was fine." The young man bites his lip, trying to work something out in his head. When he can't, he whispers to the air between them. "I don't really have a choice, now do I?" Jinu's hand slows against the kitten's fur, his finger twitches not bothering his little companion. "I don't have a soul anymore. Not really." Jinu's smile seems resigned and it sends a pang through her heart. "I don't know if I ever had one to begin with." But that's where the pain becomes unbearable. 

"What do you mean?" Rumi asks quietly, under her breath, not wanting to scare his vulnerability away. 

"What do you mean?" Jinu almost scoffs, flashes of frustration moving through his expression. Bitterness. Shame. "I'm a demon, Rumi. I killed my father, for fuck's sake." As if sensing Jinu's increasing despair, baby Derpy gives a big yawn before those big yellow eyes open, choosing to crawl out of his napping place to lie beside them instead. "I'm not..." He swallows, his Adam's apple bobbing. "...a good person. If I was ever a person at all." Jinu squeezes his eyes shut. 

But Rumi won't have it. 

Her hands cup Jinu's face firmly as she leans forward, meeting his eyes with resolution. "...Jinu, that night, you saved me from..." Now it's Rumi's turn to block out the memories, feeling a wave of nausea. She can't...it's too much-

Jinu's warm fingers brush against her cheek comfortingly. Despite his flirtatious nature and his attitude in the palace, this is...gentle. Meant for her. Not him. "...You are the good I believe in. I...I know I don't know you well but-" Jinu shakes his head, seemingly frustrated about the fact, time lost between the two of them. Two decades worth in a way. He looks back up at her through his dark lashes, purposefully. "...I feel like I've seen you. Your soul, your heart. Maybe I sound childish or...or foolish to you, but-"

"You don't." Rumi shakes her head strongly, a fingertip at his chin to remind him to look at her. See the truth in her once more, even if she's not sure she deserves this amount of praise. "...Not to me." 

"I'm the reason everything's..." Jinu can't finish the sentence and Rumi feels him trembling against her when his hand moves to put hers back in her lap, as if suppressing the emotion buried in his body. "...Even if they wanted to see me, I can't do it." Jinu can't hold back the tears now, Rumi watching one fall into his lap as he shields his eyes from her intense gaze, swiping at his own face angrily, making his skin flush. "I'm the reason they're starving. Even before I left them. I'm the reason Eomma had to-" Jinu bites his lip as Rumi listens, absorbing everything he's offering her now. "He was a monster but...I guess I truly am my father's son." He lets out a spiteful huff of air. "The more far removed I am from them, the better off."

Unintentionally, but all the same, Rumi's heart reaches out to her Jinu. Is he still practicing today? Doing daily chores so this Jinu could come out here? Is he angry at her? Worried about her? Counting the minutes until she's back in the safety of the palace? And these devastatingly self-deprecating thoughts...

Is this how Jinu feels? All the time? Every day?

The thought's enough to make her sick. 

"Stop." Jinu's eyes widen in surprise as Rumi lifts his face rather harshly to gain his eye contact once more, not allowing him to put the distance between them. Like she has to let him deal with this alone. "You are so much more than you and I could ever define." She feels warm trails against her cheeks before realizing her voice is trembling. She wills it to stop, keeping her conviction. He has to know that she doesn't plan on breaking her promise again. She's going to save him. "And I need you. We can do more, but you need to believe that. I believe in that. In you." 

His shining eyes seem to brighten his relieved smile as her eyes travel across his entire face. Before she gets a satisfying look at his expression, she feels her whole body crash into his as he wraps his arms around her. Very rarely does this Jinu touch her, because of the cultural differences or the awkwardness of it all, so this feels...foreign. She's been in her Jinu's arms before. It still makes her heart pound, but this...is different. His fingers slide against the thin fabric of her commoner's hanbok, and she's not aware of their trail until shivers run up her spine at his large hand sitting at the nape of her neck. She stiffens as her body reacts from the closeness of it all. "Rumi..." His voice sounds hoarse and this is quickly becoming dangerous. Not because he's a demon but because...

His cheek slides against her as he pulls away a fraction, his nose gently brushing against hers as her mouth goes dry. She doesn't dare look up as their foreheads touch, the intimacy meant to stable her. Or him. It feels good to be close. Warm as the setting sun starts to sink beneath the horizon. Good to feel his earned callouses tracing circles on her face, knowing he creates beautiful music on his bipa. The power to entrance, is it Jinu's? Or something more? Her head feels foggy, like it's being soaked in a warm bath. 

To her future mortification, she tilts her head enough to configure themselves for a...

Oh, fuck.

Chapter Text

Rumi jumps back, climbing to her feet like he's just electrocuted her, the kitten running off in the commotion. The young man's face is flushed and she hopes it's just due to the sunset reflecting its bright colors onto him. But she's not an idiot. Joseon Jinu knows it too as his hands lower, as they were just holding the ghost of her form. He clears his throat, brow furrowing as if he can't believe he just did that. Rumi can't believe it either. After all that talk about believing...

"Oh. Uh..." Jinu's eyes flit down towards his vacant lap, a hand at the back of his neck as he raises his eyes sheepishly. "Sorry?" 

"You..." Rumi looks around them before stepping a little closer to him as Jinu groans as he makes a motion to get up. "...Were you going to...?" 

"I, um..." Jinu's blush is covered by his hand as if that's enough to distract her. "No. You're a lady." 

"W-Well..." Rumi isn't about to deny that, but she knows that this Jinu is constrained by social customs that she doesn't truly understand. In truth, it wouldn't be insane for a court lady and court musician to be together, but she wasn't an ordinary lady and he wasn't an ordinary musician. But why is she thinking about that in the first place?! "Jinu, you're a really sweet kid, but-"

"Kid." He sneers with a mirthless scoff as he holds his arms out in bitter defeat. "You know that's not what I am anymore. Right?" 

Rumi unconsciously scans his body for the evidence he's offering, and she can't in good faith deny him. Like her Jinu was saying, he technically is older than her now. "Still-"

"You knew me as a kid for like, what? Two days?" Jinu challenges. "If you're trying to convince me that you'll only ever see me like that, you're not doing a good job." He flicks his wrist towards Rumi accusingly. "I see the way you look at me. And him." 

Rumi's face flushes even when this Jinu grumbles out the last sentiment. Oh god, her Jinu. What would he say if he knew she was fooling around out here when he sat at the palace awaiting her safe return? "Shit." Rumi searches her mind for the hiding spot for her palace garments. "I've got to get back." 

"Can't be with me for more than five seconds?" And arrogant Jinu returns, holding his arms out like a cheated frat boy. "That's fine, me too." His ire doesn't last too long as he follows her, accompanying her back to the palace, like a damn chaperone. He must know he's bugging Rumi because his grin only widens every time her eyes narrow. She resigns herself to the fate.

It's dark. Dark outside. And neither of them are back. 

Jinu is sitting in his room lit with a couple candles, feeling like a damn mother waiting up for two unruly children. Sure, Jinu had accepted Rumi's escapades. She didn't mention anything about them being past sunset. Jinu's jaw is sore from clenching. Plus, his little punk self being gone at the same time does not inspire happy thoughts in Jinu's mind palace. He lets out a frustrated groan as he musses up his hair. 

"When did I end up being the responsible one?" 

Jinu is muttering to himself when he hears a knock to his unlocked room. Knowing either one of his culprits, they wouldn't give such a courtesy as a knock. Probably just a maid. "Not right now." Jinu can't keep the annoyance out of his voice when he's busy sulking. 

"What?" The feminine voice is hard but he doubles down as he speaks louder towards the door. 

"I said, 'not right now'." What did this maid not get? 

Jinu's voice chokes on any other grievances because now his door opens harshly, his chair falling to the floor as he stands suddenly at the intrusion. "You can't just-" Jinu speaks harshly until his whole face slackens with the princess standing in his doorframe. 

"I can. And did." Mi-Suk looks around disdainfully at the court musician's room and Jinu feels his shoulders tense with the scrutiny. "So. Which one are you?" She asks in such an apathetic tone that Jinu isn't sure what she's asking. 

"...I'm sorry, Princess, but I don't-" 

"Are you..." She rolls her wrist as she flushes slightly. "...from the future? Or here?" 

Jinu's eyes widen as his mind goes through too many scenarios to count. He settles on bolting to the door and pulling Mi-Suk into his bedroom, much to her shock and displeasure. Screw customs right now. "I don't know what you're talking about." Jinu looks at her intently. Whether he's convincing her is not his actual objective, but to buy himself some time. 

"Rumi told me." The Princess lifts her chin proudly and Jinu just stares at her. And stares. And now...fury burns.

She fucking told the Princess?! What the hell is Rumi thinking?

Oh, when Jinu got his hands on her again, he swears he'd have her telling him everything-

"Jinu." His head lifts but he's still running unbelievably hot. "You don't seem to understand." Mi-Suk looks at him with a dangerously dark expression. "I care for Rumi. Deeply." 

Jinu isn't intimidated by this girl. She's some pampered little princess who's been charmed by Rumi. As far as he's concerned, she can join the club. But her presence, her assertion, feels like an accusation and he's not in the mood to back down. "So do I."

"Do you?" Mi-Suk cocks her head skeptically. "The way that you speak and act does not communicate that." 

Jinu lets out a minute scoff, a disbelieving smile as he looks up to the ceiling. Fucking stupid, why did he have to defend himself to the Princess? At this point, Rumi and Jinu could recruit a royal mission to get them home. "Your Highness, I don't mean any harm. Rumi knows that I care about her. That's-" 

"Does she, though?" Mi-Suk has now taken to wandering around his room, stopping at the vanity to examine the mirror and trinkets Jinu may or may not have been...enjoying. "Either way, it's not important. What is important..." Now she makes eye contact. "...is if I believe you care about her." 

"What do you want me to do? Propose?" Jinu's sarcasm is biting, but Mi-Suk doesn't seem fazed, surprisingly. 

"I want you to keep that in mind. And that I have eyes on you. Eyes all around the palace. And I know there's something strange about you, besides this...future business." 

Jinu's jaw works as he stares at her, passive threats leaving her lips like this is just a regular Wednesday for the princess. Maybe it is. Jinu wouldn't know. All he knows is that this is turning into a problem. Something he won't be able to solve, especially if she's being honest. His only comfort was that normal civilians can't see the demon patterns without a focused effort. But the way this girl was studying him was unnerving. He felt an impulse to hide them anyway. "I don't suppose you'd like to share your suspicions?"

"Not tonight." She huffs out like a snob, tossing a hand towards him dismissively as she makes her way to the door. "This is highly improper. It would do you well to have a refresher on palace etiquette. In fact, I could make sure that becomes a part of your routine."

"Oh, no, I don't-" 

"Tomorrow morning, I'll have a minister find you when appropriate. Good night, Jinu." Jinu's jaw is dropped as he watches her leave prim and proper. He can't believe it. Did he just get sentenced to a crash course on this bullshit? Jinu's expression turns into a manic smile as he chuckles out the sentiment towards his fellow time traveler.

"Rumi is in so much trouble." 

Rumi knew she was in trouble when she feels someone staring at her as she eats lunch in the garden with her Lady, Jae, and Seong. She turns carefully towards the malice radiating off the source just to find Jinu glaring at her. But it's peculiar, because he's with someone older talking to a group of young men. It doesn't look like the usual court musicians. Rumi's brow is furrowed as she tries to parse out what she's seeing. 

"Etiquette training for new residents of the palace." Seong whispers to her as if reading her mind. Rumi lets out a strange noise before lifting her hand to point at Jinu, still staring in their direction.

"B-But...why is Jinu...?" 

"Whether he's from the future or not is irrelevant." Mi-Suk answers promptly before taking another graceful bite. "He has to learn his place." 

Rumi's face twists in a grimace before slowly returning to look at him. Now his eyebrows are raised like he could hear the whole conversation. And it's a knowing look where she could almost hear the threat of a meeting later. Rumi swallows but gives an imperceptible nod. Apparently, it's enough to satisfy him because he tilts his chin up before turning to follow the group through a passage leading towards the inner palace. She doesn't voice her concern at the moment, feeling the tension between the three of them growing slightly with Rumi's lack of control of the situation.

"Rumi, I don't pretend to know what you're thinking." Jinu offers benevolently as they meet in their strange liminal space later that afternoon. "In fact, I feel like I've been rather understanding of this solo crusade you've embarked on." He paces as he puts a couple steepled fingers to his lips as he nods to himself. "But you seriously didn't see a problem with telling these women that I'm from the future?" 

"I...I already told them I'm from the future!" Rumi counters but Jinu laughs aloud. 

"Wild thought, Rumi. I'm a fucking demon. And I've got much more to lose here than you do." 

That takes Rumi aback, her brow furrowing immediately. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" 

"It means..." Jinu leans in menacingly, and Rumi is only relieved that he has the freedom to do so without being spotted by the Princess in this meditative space. "...it's my family on the line. My life potentially!" He runs his hands through his hair before dragging them down his face. "Don't you think you should've at least asked me?" 

"...I..." Rumi's mind scatters, feeling like pieces of rationale are rushing away from her with Jinu's river of emotion. The look on his face at the Sinmok tree when he trusted her with so much. No, wait, that was the other Jinu. But this Jinu...he still had such a reservoir of feeling inside him. She didn't want him to dam it. "...I'm sorry." 

Jinu stops suddenly in his tracks. Did he...hear that right? "...You're...what?" 

Rumi lets out an embarrassed and frustrated huff. "I...I'm sorry, okay? I should've talked to you. I'm just...I don't know, there's something wrong with me." Rumi's voice trails off as the lump in her throat builds. She feels like she's shouldering everything, the weight settling on her windpipe. She tilts her head up in an effort to stop tears from coming. 

"Hey." Jinu steps closer to her, awkward with the sudden tears, hands shifting like he doesn't know where to place them. "...There's nothing wrong with you." 

"I just...feel so alone." Her tears fall even with all her effort. She swipes at some as they streak her face. "I know you're here but...I'm just so tired."

Jinu takes another step to cradle her face, something that is slowly becoming a familiar motion for the both of them. "Let me help." Jinu stops himself from grimacing outwardly at his words, but internally he's threaded with doubt. She has no reason to trust him with all the betrayals he's committed against her. But he can't help such a deep desire to fix all that she cannot. "Rumi..." He waits for her eyes to find his after a bit of rubbing the salt from her eyes. "What the princess said..." Now it's his turn to be embarrassed as he bites his lip, averting his gaze. "...you do know, right?"

Rumi's not entirely sure what Jinu's talking about, her face scrunching up with confusion. She shakes her head softly and Jinu turns back to her, his slender fingers moving through her hair. His face flushes, but after a moment of hesitation, Jinu commits himself. "I care about you." 

Rumi looks away from him, unable to take the sentiment with the proximity. After a pause long enough to make Jinu regret saying it, she whispers gravelly under her breath. "You know that I care about you too. Right?" 

Jinu lets out a soft chuckle as he shrugs playfully. "How could I not? You care about everyone-"

Rumi's fingers twist in the fabric at his chest, like something physical and secure could give her the courage. She shakes her head as she stares at her hand rather than his face. She couldn't take it. "Not like this." 

Jinu swallows. The seconds probably tick on, they haven't totally figured out how this space works. But Jinu feels his entire body grow hot gradually but perpetually. "Rumi." He groans out softly as he tilts his head up to what should be a ceiling but is just blank space. "You can't keep doing this to me." 

"You hate it?" Rumi slowly retracts her hand, worried about disgusting him with her impulses, but his hand moves to clasp hers firmly, pressing it once more to his chest. 

"The opposite. I need it." Jinu leans in closer to her and she feels his skin press against hers. "And I want more than you can give." 

"What makes you think that?" Rumi's eyes try to meet his, but since he refuses, looking over her head, she settles for his lips, pressed together in a pretty pink line.

"Rumi, this is a bad idea. Fuck, us being alone together has always been a bad idea, one that I had my memories banking on." Jinu shuts his eyes tightly as he recalls his request to meet her in the middle of the night on those rooftops. How he thought it would be funny to see her kill a stupid mannequin of himself. He didn't expect it to turn him on as much as it did. "That sweet, princely center of Saja Boys? He doesn't exist. It's a farce."

"Now you're just insulting me." Rumi scoffs playfully as her fingers move down to his waist, feeling suddenly sure that this is going to happen as much as he protests. "You seriously believe that's who I want kissing me? That's what you think?"

"I think you're not thinking." Jinu gives a small dissenting shake of his head and Rumi feels strangely sure of her choice. 

"Jinu." She moves her fingers to his hands up his forearms, watching to make sure he doesn't pull away. He doesn't but she hears the small catch in his breath. "All I do. Every day. Is think. How to fix things, how to get home, how to make everyone around me happy. All these responsibilities..." A heavy sigh leaves her mouth.

Rumi can't deny that she's been feeling some kind of way since that night at the Sinmok tree, and she can't stand the fact that all that has ever transpired between them has been a mistake. She knows it wasn't a mistake when he gave his life for her. It wasn't a mistake for her to find him here and make a choice to stay. She's not sure she could ever tell Jinu, how much of her life has been altered with their meeting. Rumi looks up at Jinu's intent expression nervously. "Do you think I'm awful for wanting to forget?"

Fuck no. 

Jinu doesn't even point out how their entire reason for meeting was because he was trying to forget his own family. Instead, for one second, he wants to forget with her. He inhales sharply as determination sparks in his expression when hers light up with his perceived acquiescence. His fingers twist in her hair before crashing his lips into hers, a soft moan from either or both of them escaping and fueling the other. They're not certain where the other begins and ends. Would they ever be?

Chapter Text

Maybe it should embarrass them. The sound of their inability to control their desire around one another, especially since they spend so many precious moments trying to deny themselves that luxury. But that sound is pretty damn loud in the still air of the liminal space, their shifting clothing and soft breaths coloring every molecule.

Jinu's hands slowly move to Rumi's lower back, pressing her closer to him until he's practically dipping her as he chuckles against her lips. She doesn't stop kissing him regardless, only slightly annoyed at his lack of focus. "This is not the most romantic setting." Rumi groans slightly at his joke, but she can't deny that the red behind her eyelids doesn't really do it for her. She finally opens her eyes, squinting at the bright white of their surroundings. Still, she's more focused on his word choice.

"Who cares if it's romantic?" Rumi groans as she tugs at the fabric at his chest, not really getting how to work it open at this point. "It's private." 

Jinu doesn't really like her tone, but he's kind of decided that he doesn't really make decisions with Rumi's body pressed against his. His body remains focused on exploring her mouth while his curiosity drifts in and out of his consciousness. Perhaps he didn't really think this through, because, if he's being super honest...this might be a little romantic for him. And what would that mean in the long run for him?

But he didn't want to remember what self-preservation felt like, if it meant this moment had to end. So he shrugged off his feelings like what he's wearing, only slightly inconvenienced by their presence. "...Never mind." Jinu shakes his foggy head, fingers moving to Rumi's scalp as if able to thread a new memory to replace his vulnerability, disintegrating any comments he's not ready to elaborate on. 

Rumi gladly takes the deflection, but now... "Actually..." Rumi's words are breathy as Jinu runs his lips down her throat, soft sucking that's making her eyes roll up to where there should be a ceiling only hosting an unnerving whiteness. "...you might be right." 

"Never thought I'd see the day." Jinu chuckles as Rumi huffs against his temple, squirming in his arms delightfully at her uncomfortable admission. 

"Well, it's not like we could be anywhere else." Rumi counters hotly, but Jinu doesn't agree. But he's also not in the best headspace right now. Or maybe, this is the best. Just not...functionally great.

"My room." Jinu offers.

"Your room?" Rumi pulls away from him with a bewildered scoff, and apparently, the liminal space took that as a suggestion. Suddenly, both of them find themselves occupying the very suggestion. They both blink, eyes adjusting to the new environment and Rumi pushes him away, whispering harshly. "This one? The one you share with-!" 

Jinu interrupts the thought, silently grateful for the new scene, warm candles lighting the way to his own bed as he tugs Rumi closer by the fabric of her own evening gown, eyes locked on her lips. He only gives a warm hum at the satisfaction of having her once more. There's nothing he wants to think of less than his younger self right now, and he most definitely does not want Rumi thinking about him. Or anyone but him. Wait. 

Unfortunately for Jinu, Rumi does not share that same sentiment. Only after indulging in Jinu's possessive touch for ten seconds, does she murmur against his lips. "Jinu, wait." 

"Fuck!" Jinu practically growls out the word as he lets go of her a little more harshly than he planned, moving his hands into his hair as he turns to pace away from her. "What?! What, am I supposed to give a shit about him right now?" Jinu holds out an arm, his eyes wide with frustration. "Because I don't." 

"Why are you so angry?" Rumi's voice breaks from her own frustration at his childish tantrum. Funny that he doesn't care about his younger self when he sure wants to act like him.

"Because all you ever seem to want to talk about is him or...some other bullshit." Jinu runs his hands down his face. "If you don't want this, you can just say it." 

"Oh, so 'some other bullshit' includes getting us home, right?" Rumi nods bitterly, a false smile on her kiss-swollen lips that Jinu can't keep his glare off of. "Or maybe, I don't know, saving your family?" 

"Don't bring them into this." Jinu growls but Rumi throws her hands up.

"Why do you always want to fucking fight?" Rumi groans as she looks at him pointedly as he rolls his eyes with a bitter smile on his face as he turns. "No, seriously. I swear, you always need to find some problem with me, or this, or generally anything!"

"It's the only thing I know how to do with you!" Jinu yells, not realizing the truth slips into every word. Rumi stills, her eyes shifting as her ears process the words. Jinu's heavy breaths press out of his chest and when he swallows down the rest of his vulnerability, he lifts an accusing hand towards Rumi, not wanting her to have the power. "The only thing you know how to do is push people away." 

Rumi purses her lips and Jinu's face falls with realization. But it's too late. "Real nice, Jinu. As always." 

"I don't know what else you would call this." Jinu is tired of apologizing. Apologizing for being a demon, who he was, what he's done, and most specifically in this moment, for wanting her. It's exactly the reason he didn't want to kiss her, because he knew she would push him away. The constant rejection was salt in a wound that would never close. Jinu leans in meanly, his dark eyes lit by a nearby flame, his tone condescending. "Why don't you go, Rumi? Disappear. Wouldn't want to break your streak." 

"No." The word surprises both of them, but Rumi recovers easily with her hand twisting into the loose fabric at Jinu's chest. "You're such a dick." Her remaining hand's fingers twist into his hair once more, pulling him to her like he's the last breath of air in the room. If they were still in that blank space, maybe it would be. 

Jinu, regretfully, knows the whole world tends to disappear when Rumi looks at him, and so her kissing him is most definitely not the exception. His hands return to her waist, skimming upwards towards her ribcage, his hands moving to clutch her tightly. God, he's so mad. He's so hot when she's around and it's a lost cause to determine whether this is because of anger or lust. Why does his heart hurt every time this happens? It's exactly what he wants, is what he tells himself when she takes a step forward, and Jinu allows himself to fall back against the bed. His heart might be confused, but his body is definitely encouraging as he finds a tie at her waist when she moves to climb on after him.

"This is not appropriate." Jinu murmurs against her mouth, which has not deigned to stop kissing him, the words teasing and sing-songy in a way that if Rumi had opened her eyes, she would roll them. "Like...at all." 

"No one's here." Rumi excuses herself and her actions without opening her eyes, choosing to move her lips down to his jawline as her hands explore his clothing. God, it didn't help that the maids helped her so much with the clothing, but even if she knew how to take her own garments off, that wouldn't really help her figure out his. Shit, maybe she wouldn't even figure it out modern day, her delirium getting to her brain.

"Not yet." Jinu's voice is a rumble in their chests as they breathe against one another, and she groans as she moves to straddle him more fully. His hands still for a moment as if still contemplating whether to end this or not. Unfortunately for Rumi, he's not as thoughtful as she usually is. His hands move from her back and lower still, one hand remaining on her ass to press her closer, the other traveling softly to her outer thigh. He would be lying if part of the amusement was her inability to get him naked. He liked seeing her struggle a little. It's embarrassing how far gone he is for her, so maybe this helped a little with his ego. 

Rumi does open her eyes to glare at him, not wanting him to bring up anything that could demotivate them, when they widen and her lips stop moving. 

"What?" Jinu follows her eye movement, staring at her face in deep concern. "What's wrong?" That's when Jinu can see the hand he raises to hold her cheek lighting up with snaking patterns under his skin. He lifts it from her skin to inspect it, pursing his swollen lips. He feels slightly drunk and slow with the response while her eyes tend to other patches of skin that he's sure at sporting similar lines. Jinu lets out a little annoyed chuckle as he moves her hands away from him, holding them slightly aware from her skin as he twists and inspects them. "Huh. Didn't expect that." Rumi doesn't respond. Jinu sighs, unfortunately having to come to terms with his demonic nature as he leans back against those frustratingly decorated hands. "Well, that ruined the mood."

"Did it?" Rumi asks as her hands run down his arms, leaning forward over him as if to get more leverage. Jinu's eyes widen as hers shift into half-lidded, sensual blinks that make him swallow. She can't deny to at least herself that he looks great with the markings. Well, maybe better than great. He looks beautiful, ethereal.

Dangerous.

Her own markings light up underneath her skin, sensing some kind of demonic part of her that must be turned on by that same danger and shame lying beneath Jinu's skin. His own breath hitches with seeing the gentle iridescent light flowing and ebbing from her arms. "Shit." He clears his throat with a half-laugh. "No, you're right." Jinu's hand comes up to cup her jaw, his fingers gliding against her earlobe. "Not a turn-off at all."

She smiles wickedly at his assessment, feeling fueled by that selfish, hungry gleam in his eyes. He leans forward, his own head tilted up to catch her lips as she breathes heavily against him. He runs his hand up her spine, his legs lifting to reverse their positions, pressing Rumi deeper into the bed as she kicks off her footwear to slide underneath him, further into the unknown and the darkness she shouldn't crave. Jinu is much larger than her but his towering form seems uncharacteristically gentle, sensual with his tongue pressing against hers, his large hands slowly running along her sides as his inner thighs cage her in, shifting because his body can't deny the desire for friction. 

"Rumi..." His voice is rough, ragged as he murmurs against her mouth, and her heart thumps traitorously when she feels his fingers undoing her dress, eyes too enticing to break from. "I don't want to stop." 

Her whole body heats and tingles with the words as his hands move to her arching back, one lower more. She only makes a small sound as a question, head delirious and absent of any respectable thoughts. In fact, the movement only encourages a higher lift, pressing her hips into his, where she can feel just exactly how much he doesn't want to stop.

"Fuck." He grits out as she does so, removing his hands from her hips to press them right back down into the mattress. She startles, looking into his face which is set in an annoyed grimace. "Don't fucking do that."

"Do what?" She holds her hands out like this scene should be obviously both of their faults. It's not like they got her out of nowhere, and certainly, he knew what he was doing when he said he didn't want to stop. Didn't he? His jaw clenches and he looks away from her, ignoring the warm throbbing claiming their attention resting against her thigh. "Wait." Rumi looks at him inquisitively, seeing him in a different light. More careful as her brows furrow, attempting sensitivity. "Is this...your first-" 

"Oh, Jesus fuck." Jinu actually decides to get off of her, quickly using the bounce of the mattress to further propel himself. "I'm not talking about this with you. What the fuck." He doesn't even sound angry, despite what his actions and words communicate. More like, bewildered. Disbelieving of the situation they've found themselves in. Which sort of frustrates Rumi, because how else was she going to further this situation into exactly what she needs? What her body is begging for? 

"It's nothing to be ashamed of." Rumi counters, about to confess her own lack of experience, when he shakes his head with a scoff.

"No, Rumi, not my first time. Not by a long shot. Happy?" 

Rumi blinks up at him, feeling something burn at her core as she narrows her eyes. Not sure how to feel about that. "Was that hard to admit or something?" 

"No. Yes. Just-" Jinu's nostrils flare and as the purple lines flash on his neck, she wonders just how far they go when he holds his hands out, placating himself. "I don't-" 

"Because it doesn't have to be anything more than just...you know." Rumi shrugs nonchalantly, trying her hand at coming off as unbothered as she imagines Jinu to be about sex. Especially if he's just had, you know, loads and loads of it. 

Jinu almost rolls his eyes. Of fucking course she wouldn't consider this anything but a distraction, meanwhile, he's trying to figure out how to fuck her without blowing up his life. Still...Jinu huffs as he readjusts himself, unsure if he's trying to keep this up or end it now. He nods, his voice hoarse with irritation. "Yeah. Got that." 

"Dude, you won't believe the day I've..." The door finally opens, which Jinu was sure it would, and his tired eyes can only be grateful that his younger self found him standing with mussed hair and clothes, albeit definitely coming undone in their rumpled state, and Rumi lying back against the bed fully clothed. Except for a couple, you know, ties. Not ideal, but not the worst. Definitely not, not with where it was going.

The younger Jinu is frozen until he lifts a hand with his own disbelieving shake of his head, laughing bitterly, almost like he could be hallucinating the whole scene. "Oh. I'm sorry. What the fuck is this?" 

"Jinu..." Rumi lets out a tired sigh as she runs her hand down her face, but the Jinu who's just made out with her knows that won't appease his younger self at all. In fact, it might add fuel to the fire.

"No, no. Please. Don't let me interrupt such a wholesome and decidedly not sexual interaction. Right?"

"Rumi, you should go." Jinu speaks quietly to her, all heat lost as he raises his tired eyes to her inquisitive ones. "Before someone sees you."

"Oh yeah." The younger Jinu nods thoughtfully even though his nostrils flare, throwing his hands out decidedly. "Yeah, 'cause I'm chopped fucking liver." Rumi ties herself quickly while Jinu ignores him, readjusting himself which isn't hard now with the interruption. His younger self is definitely not letting it go. "Yeah, in case someone might get the right idea about why the hell you were here."

"You-" Rumi looks at the man still towering over her at the edge of the bed, then to the angry young man at the door. "God, I can't handle one of you, let alone two." 

"You sure you don't want to try?" The younger one sneers as she gets up from the bed. She doesn't bother to pay him any more attention, until he mutters under his breath as she passes. "Lady, my ass-"

Our Jinu grips the collar of his younger counterpart so quickly that neither see it coming. Jinu is seeing red at the twenty-something year-old's obvious disrespect, but the tension he feels at his bicep is the only other thing registering. 

"Forget it." Rumi shakes the fabric at her Jinu's arm, and only the annoyed nature of her voice makes him come down, slackens his grip. At least she's reasonably upset with the comment. Him, personally, he could kill himself. Wait.

Rumi sighs like this is a chore, before taking a step towards Joseon Jinu who tilts his head up in defiance. "Jinu, just because I'm not behaving the way you want me to, doesn't mean you can speak to me that way." She gives the young man a pointed look as he coughs, rubbing at his chest where his older evil twin had manhandled him. Rumi nods to his attacker. "I'd also watch yourself around...yourself." Rumi lets out an exasperated chuckle, her Jinu's eyes glinting with the sound tickling his own chest like a caress. "He's much less forgiving than me." Rumi nods her goodbye and promptly exits. 

Like a fucking lady.

"In my bed, dude?!" The younger Jinu paces as Jinu stares at his mussed self in the brass mirror. Fuck, he looks crazy. Part of him thinks it's kind of sexy, because she's made him look like this. She could totally pull him apart, undo him- 

"Are you even listening to me?!" The shrill comment from the twenty-year-old has Jinu rolling his eyes up to the ceiling even as he turns to look at himself from different angles.

"We weren't doing anything." Jinu lies easily. Not that it's convincing.

"Yeah, well, I was doing something. With her." Joseon Jinu tacks on petulantly, and any other time, Jinu might've taken him seriously. Any other time he might've questioned why Joseon Jinu and Rumi were both late coming back the night before. And maybe then he would know more. But he doesn't. He just sighs, only further infuriating his kid self. "What, you don't believe me?" 

"I'm tired." Jinu comments sloppily before standing and moving towards the bed languidly. The bed where he almost...shit, don't get a boner. He sakes his head to clear it of any dirty thoughts. "I'm going to bed."

"Oh, tired from all the dirty, disgusting things you were doing to my girl?" Jinu is genuinely tired, so he doesn't even bother to correct the stupid possessive language his younger self is using. "No, no, that's fine. Far be it from me to stop you from getting your fucking beauty rest." The younger man scoffs before turning off the light harshly, climbing in after his evil twin. "Douche." He punctuates the word with a swift kick to his older counterpart's calf. Jinu grits his teeth. 

"Baby."

"Pervert."

"Loser." 

The younger man isn't used to being challenged so obviously and easily, so he instead turns to violence, wrapping his frustrated hands around his modern-era self's throat. "Do you even love her?" Jinu's eyes widen at the surprise accusation, looking into passionate young eyes. "Because I do. So you'd better fucking back off-"

"I do." Jinu comments out hoarsely, finally the hands around his neck slipping in shock. Jinu hates the spike of anxiety that runs through him at admitting it. Still, he can't deny there is something cathartic in the words. Even if he can't say it to her. "Is that what you want to hear?"

"No. Fuck no, I don't want to hear that." The younger self is breathing heavily with the exertion, and Jinu's eyes adjust to the darkness settling around them. He's no stranger to being choked, but the younger one might not be used to being the perpetrator. "Fuck." The whisper is a defeated whine, something like an injured animal. Only then does he earn sympathy from his older self. Jinu's lips must twitch because he ends up with an accusing finger in his face. "Don't. Don't fucking pity me. You haven't won anything." The younger one moves over in the bed, as if going to bed after attempting murder absolves him. "Not yet." It's said harshly under his breath, like he doesn't want to admit anything too fully. Like the night will take the promises and manifest them in the moonlight.

And Jinu doesn't want to admit that he's right. 

Chapter Text

Rumi doesn't know what to do. She knows she lost control. Rather easily, too. Not something she expected from herself, but apparently she's full of surprises. Jinu seemed surprised. She wonders how long this has truly been building. Since the moment they met? She has been attracted to him for at least that long.

His silky shiny black hair, his tall frame and bright narrow and dark eyes shining like a demon's...well. He is a demon. But still. He's definitely as charming as he needs to be getting souls all over the place. Speaking of getting things.

Rumi would have to be pretty naive to assume Jinu was a virgin. To be totally fair, she was naive. She barely knew him, barely knew the world, barely knew another person's touch. Is that why Jinu's is echoing throughout her mind all night? Or is it because it's...him? 

After being caught, Rumi rushes out towards the West Wing, taking refuge in a nearby bush lining the walkways, trying to regain her breath. What was she doing? Where were all these urges emerging from? Was it something in her demon blood or something in her body? Soul? She couldn't go there yet. She didn't want to go somewhere she couldn't return from.

Just sex. Just...nothing. It was just...physical. 

It sounds like a lie no matter which way she spins it. She needs Jinu. She practically lost her mind without him here, and fuck, lost her life if not for his younger self. Whether it be murder or trauma, she owes so much to him. Why does she feel like she just committed a betrayal? Betrayal of spirit? Of lovers? Of her mission? 

Shit, her mission!

Rumi stands outside of the Princess's chamber, leaning close to listen for voices, see if they're asleep. Instead she hears muffled murmurs and herself as a topic. 

"I'm not sure she's telling us the full truth." Mi-Suk answers calmly, with a tinge of guilt.

"She knows something, but we need to find out. That's the only way." Jae answers, curious determination in her voice. Probably from Rumi's insistence on her returning to the Sinmok tree with her.

"Maybe there's a reason she has to keep things." The hesitant sweet voice of Seong enters the fray. "I mean, she's from the future. She might know more about what could affect us than-"

"Where even is she?" Mi-Suk demands, and Rumi shudders at the command in her voice. Rather than entering, Rumi backs away, going to seek refuge in her earlier hiding spot. She lowers to the ground and tucks her head between her thighs. 

"What am I doing?" She repeats the consistent thought that's running through her mind. The only thing that might be faster is the feeling of Jinu's hands on her. 

What the hell am I doing?

Jinu's listening to the echoing footsteps slowly receding the next day, hoping to catch a glimpse of where these people could be going. He hadn't exactly been successful in...anything recently. Or has Jinu ever been successful in anything at all? Well, Saja Boys was his best, definitely taking the cake. But...he hadn't been able to stop Rumi from entertaining dangerous plans outside of the palace, hadn't stopped himself from being an insufferable baby, even if it was his younger self, and he had not successfully seduced Rumi. 

He's not sure he should be using that word. In all honesty, he wasn't intentionally about to enter some kind of..."mutually beneficial" relationship between the two of them. It certainly didn't seem "mutually beneficial" if he was benefitting by pretending that she was in love with him and she wasn't benefitting at all. At least not from Jinu's perspective, which is why it was so baffling that she was interested in him at all. 

Jinu manages to find a darkened corridor, slipping down in hopes of finding...something like a secret inner room. 

Maybe Rumi wasn't interested. Maybe she was just...strung out. She had been dealing with this conundrum longer than him, even if it somehow felt like he was doing a horrible job coping with it. But if Rumi just wants something to take the edge off...

No, dude! You're gonna get fucked in the end! And not the good kind!

Jinu shakes his head vigorously to get the lewd thoughts out of his mind. Ugh, she makes it so hard! He almost wants to thank his younger self for stopping him. Jinu was about to carelessly start something he knows Rumi wouldn't want to finish. He wants her, more than he wants to admit. And he can pretend he was just trying to get his younger self off his back yesterday but...he was becoming terrified that it was more than that. More than he could understand. 

But he couldn't love anyone properly. Not his family, and definitely not Rumi.

Jinu's thoughts are interrupted when he runs into a thin dark corridor, shaded by the light. His chest sparks with hope and greed at how easy it's been to find this stupid passage to the inner...

And...it's not a door. In fact, why is it crafted to look just like a fucking door?! 

Jinu slides the ground in front of it with a loud groan, not caring who hears. Maybe it'd just be better to be tossed in prison than have to tell Rumi he's useless.

"...Just me?" Jae looks at Rumi suspiciously as they stand outside of the Princess's housing, near the gardens in the late evening. She's crossing her arms and Rumi suppresses a wince. 

"I wouldn't ask you to do this if it wasn't important." Rumi bites her lip, floundering considering they never really told her the others...couldn't come. "I'm just not...sure how it works."

"I..." Jae's eyes show concern as they flit over Rumi's shoulder, back towards the safety of Mi-Suk and Seong. "I don't know, Rumi. This sounds really weird. And I love weird, but not like...this weird."

"Are you always going to ask for permission?" Rumi throws out in frustration, making Jae's eyes widen with a flare of heat. A challenge. Rumi sighs. "I need to make this happen, Jae, and I need you. So?"

"Damn." Jae groans before grabbing the other cloak from Rumi's outstretched hand. "This better be fucking good." 

"And um..." Rumi has started to sweat as she stands in front of the Sinmok tree, Jae's eyes looking through her as if Rumi just told her that she was actually the king in disguise. "...that's what...happened." The last word comes out as a whisper.

Jae shakes her head with a disbelieving scoff. "So...let me get this straight. You..." She points at Rumi meaningfully, harshly as if insinuating Rumi should be the last person with any ability. "...are not only from the future, but you have extra special powers, not including the person in your sword of course!" Jae lets out a mean laugh. "That make it so you talk to...what, more people in the future, who have names that you don't remember, and technically, they're not even from your future so-" Jae growls as she throws her hands up as she paces. "Are you making fun of me? Us? Taking advantage of her Highness's kindness? Because I will not let you-" 

"No! No no no no no no." Rumi protests but she's also embarrassed with the idea that maybe Jae has a point. "I...I just need to remember her name, I swear! I knew it'd be hard to figure out but..." Jae has already started to walk down the path away from the Sinmok tree as Rumi mutters under her breath as she follows her. "It's...Ji-hu." When nothing happens, Rumi continues, desperation making her voice higher as Jae continues her pace effortlessly. "Uh...no wait, it was, um. Jeong? Jae-Seong?" 

Jae turns around harshly. "Oh my god, those are our names, you-"

"Ji-Yeong!" Rumi smiles widely as she exclaims, finally feeling certain, wrapping a hand around Jae's wrist as she does so. 

And the feeling proves correct as both are plunged into a dark fall. 

When they gain consciousness, Rumi isn't as startled by the new tree as she was before, but Jae...well, Jae has never time-traveled before. Shocking. 

"What...what the..." Jae scrambles back from the tree, rubbing at her head. "Did I pass out?" 

"No, look." Rumi nods out confidently towards the nightlife, filled with bright city lights as music passes lightly through the streets. It's a beautiful warm yellow color, just like she remembered. Jae stands with her arms around her protectively. 

"This isn't real. It's some...weird dream. A dream you..." Jae's face twists as her breathing gets shallow, but the both of them jump with the exclamation at her back. 

"Lady Rumi! Wow, I can't believe it!" Rumi catches eyes with the three Hunters before latching onto an excited Ji-Yeong, as if they were long lost sisters.

"How long has it been?" Rumi wasn't being facetious, she genuinely needed and wanted to know how the hell time worked around here, but Ji-Yeong laughed.

"Just yesterday! I just...I don't know, I was worried you wouldn't find your way back. That random weirdo that told us about you didn't really give any specif..." Ji-Yeong's voice trails off as she takes a look at Jae's face. A face...eerily similar yet different from her own. Jae swallows, also feeling uncomfortable with the attention. The similarity. "Holy shit."

Ji-Yeong covers her mouth before the girls at her side snicker playfully as they brush her shoulders. She laughs breathlessly. "Sorry, I'm just like...you're Jae?" A limp finger points to the stunned unwilling participant, who nods. "I figured. You look like a badass." Ji-Yeong grins and Jae reluctantly matches it, surprising Rumi. "Alright, well, let's get this party started!" The flapper rubs her hands together, staring at Rumi, who stares at everyone else's expectant (or blank) expressions. She presses a finger into her chest.

"M-Me?" Rumi swallows as they all nod. She starts to sweat as she holds her hands up. "I...I don't really know what I'm doing either." 

"Seriously?" Jae and Ji-Yeong respond with the same words, with a slightly more irritated inflection from Jae. Still, the girls grin at each other and Rumi has the odd feeling of being ganged up on. 

"Just...pull your sword like last time." Ji-Yeong gestures haphazardly towards Rumi, while keeping her eyes on Jae before gasping and returning to Rumi. "But don't freak out this time!" 

Rumi feels her face turn red at the assessment, knowing she probably needs the reminder.

"Wait..." Jae looks between the two women, eyes widening. "Rumi can pull her sword?"

"Uh, duh!" Ji-Yeong laughs before gesturing at Rumi like she's some sort of god.

Rumi flushes nervously under Jae's scrutiny, knowing she'll have to explain herself later. Still, when Jae returns her attention, eager and admiring, back to Ji-Yeong, Rumi can't help but feel a little left out until the other two Hunters come up beside her.

"We haven't seen Ji-Yeong this...full since..." The two girls swallow, the one Rumi saw herself in shaking her head delicately. Rumi doesn't know what to say, and luckily, she doesn't have the chance because Ji-Yeong waves her over, motioning the sword being pulled, and Rumi can't stifle a laugh.

"Alright. Here we go." Rumi warns playfully but the girls are just staring at each other curiously. But then Rumi pulls her sword and...nothing happens except for the slight buzzing of a weapon found in Rumi's hands. They all kind of stare at it for a solid half-minute before Jae throws out. 

"Does it say hello?" Jae was being mean, so Rumi's face already twists in an annoyed pout before they hear Ji-Yeong's cackle. She lifts her limp hand to touch Rumi's hilt and the other starts to wave Jae over.

"Does it...say..." Her laugh is unbelievably joyous and with tears in her eyes, she starts to speak right as her left hand comes down on the other girl's shoulder. "Jae, you're hilarious-"

Not a dark fall this time. Just a...rerouting of senses. Like a memory sneaking its way into a dream. Rumi can't see either of them anymore. She looks down at her hands and can barely see herself, sense herself. This...doesn't feel like any times before. This feels like she has no sway, no control.

She hates it. 

Rumi's hatred for her lack of agency is exacerbated by the teenage girl crying in front of her. It's Jae...but much younger. And no older counterpart to be seen. Rumi can only watch helplessly as the girl wipes at her runny nose with her sleeve. Then Rumi hears the faint yelling and sees a woman storm into the room, older. Maternal. "Jae, you can't leave! He's only-"

"He's only awful to you! To me!" Jae screams back at her mother, her eyes pinched and red as her voice dwindles in the higher octave. "I will not live in a house prepared to die." Jae seems to grab a couple of modest belongings. Only after stuffing the belongings in a ragged bag does she hear her mother's soft sobs into her hands and Jae folds slightly, shoulders slumping. "Eomma...just, come with me. We can do this, together." 

The sobbing woman lowers herself to the ground as Jae reaches for her and her daughter holds her hands, trying to meet her eyes. Only when the cries slow does she hear a tiny whisper. "...It's not just us anymore."

"What do you..." Jae's confusion dissipates slowly when her mother's hand slips down to her stomach, a knowing and haunting look in her eyes. "...No."

"Jae-"

"I just need..." Jae looks around the room in a panic before those eyes land on her bag and she just grabs it and runs. Runs past the buildings, the lights, the woods. Leaving behind everything and Rumi can't even touch her. Not even reach for her. 

But Rumi can feel her heartbeat, thumping in her chest. The panic, the rising bile and shortness of breath from the exertion. She feels pain, intolerance, flashes of harm thrown unjustly in everyone she ever loved's direction. Before she knows it, Jae is slumped, heaving into a nearby bush, and Rumi can't tell how much time has passed. A wild growl and subsequent wail exits Jae's throat. Feral and raw. Rumi's not sure that if she was there, she would be able to touch or comfort her. Plus, after seeing Jinu's background...she knew, unfortunately, there was very little to be done. 

A passage of time as wind blows through the trees. The slowing of a heartbeat as nature pulls its sweetness from the roots and swaddles a child in mourning. Jae must be as soothed by it as Rumi when she falls asleep. By the time she wakes up, she's committed herself to going back and convincing her mother. They could find a way. They would raise Jae's sibling with love and care and in a place where no harm could reach them.

Too late.

Jae's eyes burn. Fire reaches every corner of her dark pupils as she gazes up the blaze. Heat staining her face with tears and sweat, evaporating from the absolute fire raging in front of her. Her whole neighborhood bursting, but the centerpiece has to be the place she just saw as a cage. Wood and smoke carving its way out of existence.

And when she looks through the burnt walls, the crumbled structure, shadows tearing into flesh. The drippings of something that could never be water. Too thick. Too real. 

Demons.

Jae's body seems to be frozen but she watches her vision, her nightmare grow closer and closer, her legs carrying the legacy of this demonic reign. She's sure she's retched another time but can't seem to recall it. Instead, her shaking, tiny voice prompts. "Ma? Mama?" The body she stares at turns towards her in the demon's grip, streams of what must've been tears and smoke cutting through burnt blood and torn flesh to stare back at her. There is no life, no warmth. Only cold death. Jae tries to ignore the peripheral view of her mother's abdomen slowly leaking out life that had been there for years and just recently. Nothing left. Just the monotonous, unfeeling drip of fluid. The other body she hardly registers, which lets out a grotesque shriek of delight. 

Suddenly, the scene transforms. Rumi feels her body aching with Jae's memory even if she has no body to cry. To scream. Instead, it moves to a peaceful scene, the whiplash causing nausea in her. Rumi's eyes run over the light of a room, flickering with a modest amount of candles, but so obviously well-off compared to the scene she just bore witness too. It's a loving home of another era, warm yellow tones bathing the bedroom of a little girl in her little nightgown with a mother corralling her world towards the twin-size bed.

"Mama, why can't I live here when I get older?" A little girl's voice cuts through the misery, the simple whine of a child who feels safe enough to complain. 

"Hm..." Her mother lets out a gentle, indulging thoughtful sound. "Because you are going to marry a man who can take care of you, and give you an even better place to live. Maybe a palace!" The mother tickles her little baby, maybe seven years old. Her little slim face still has the rosy cheeks of childhood when she pouts after a smile. 

"I don't want to marry a man!" Jae grumbles before lunging towards her mother in a tight embrace. "I want someone just like you, Mama. Someone pretty." Her mother freezes for only a moment with a nervous chuckle pulling her baby back. Back to safety.

"...We keep those thoughts to ourselves, Ji-Yeong. You'll find yourself a nice man." 

"But-" 

"I have an idea." Her mother deflects as her baby pouts a little more. "Mama will sing for you." 

The little girl squeals and forgets herself and she burrows underneath the blankets of her small bed. Her mother lies beside her, patting the little girl's tummy as she hums out a sweet tune. Rumi's heart swells with the tunes of love and protection, of elders watching over us all. But it dips into a minor key, sorrow flooding the senses, melancholic and nostalgic as the world shifts back to a young teenager, her heart and safety burning to a crisp.

Still, even that baby sings. Her wail has transformed as she moans it into the ground, begging for relief. For the love of god, for earth, for the universe to put her out of her misery. To bring her to the one thing she knows to love her, and forgive herself for everything. It's barely a song. Barely a cry. It's something guttural. Unearthly. And it shakes the ground. 

The sound of a pierced inhuman scream, Rumi looks up to find the demon towering over Jae, and she wants to yell. Tell her to move, to look up and move. But nothing comes out.

However, when Rumi looks at the towering, evil being once more, she sees it...crying. Tears or something similar leak from unblinking yellow eyes, moving at a pace that signals consciousness. It keels over even as Jae lowers her head to the ground, a pulse of energy surrounding her enough to extend to this thing that has just eaten and stolen the one thing she loved. 

Jae doesn't see, but Rumi does.

The demon lowers its head in front of her, almost like a bow. Rumi must be hallucinating reverence, but before she can assess, the sound of Jae's mourning cry carries the wisps of the demon away. Rumi almost debates whether it truly died, but slowly the fire recedes in the building as the lightening sky signals morning.

Then, Rumi takes the place of the demon's last spot of existence, shocking her with the front-row view of Jae's misery, sorrow, and...anger. Unrelenting fury as she raises her tear-stained face, even though Jae must see nothing but red and the last remnants of life partially lived in front of her.

"I'll kill them." She grits out through a voice rasped from smoke and pain. "All of them."